<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?><TEI xmlns="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0" xmlns:xsi="http://www.w3.org/2001/XMLSchema-instance" xsi:schemaLocation="http://www.tei-c.org/ns/1.0 nzetc-p5.xsd" xml:id="Whi03Anci" xml:lang="en">
  <teiHeader>
    <fileDesc xml:id="fileDesc-0001">
      <titleStmt>
        <title type="marc245">The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions: <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> or Taki-Tumu Migration. [Vol. III]</title>
        <title type="sort">Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions: <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> or Taki-Tumu Migration.</title>
        <title type="gmd">[electronic resource]</title>
        <author>
          <name key="name-209610" type="person">John White</name>
        </author>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0001">
          <resp>Creation of machine-readable version</resp>
          <name key="name-121080" type="organisation">University of Waikato Library</name>
          <name key="name-400664" type="organisation">Waikato Print</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0002">
          <resp>Creation of digital images</resp>
          <name key="name-121080" type="organisation">University of Waikato Library</name>
          <name key="name-400665" type="person">Ruth Ivey</name>
          <name key="name-400666" type="person">Christian Murrell</name>
          <name key="name-400667" type="person">Sheree Davidson</name>
          <name key="name-400668" type="person">Michelle Smith</name>
          <name key="name-400669" type="person">David Hills</name>
        </respStmt>
        <respStmt xml:id="respStmt-0003">
          <resp>Conversion to TEI.2-conformant markup</resp>
          <name key="name-121582" type="organisation">Aptara</name>
        </respStmt>
      </titleStmt>
      <extent>ca. 979 kilobytes</extent>
      <publicationStmt>
        <publisher>
          <name key="name-121602" type="organisation">New Zealand Electronic Text Centre</name>
        </publisher>
        <pubPlace>Wellington, New Zealand</pubPlace>
        <idno type="etc">Modern English, Whi03Anci</idno>
        <availability status="unknown">
          <p>Publicly accessible</p>
          <p n="public">URL: http://www.nzetc.org/collections.html</p>
          <p>copyright 2007, by Victoria University of Wellington</p>
        </availability>
        <date when="2007">2007</date>
      <idno type="vuw-bbid">1099917</idno></publicationStmt>
      <seriesStmt xml:id="seriesStmt-0001">
        <title level="m">
          <name key="name-204323" type="work">The Ancient History of the Maori, his Mythology and Traditions</name>
        </title>
        <idno type="vol">3</idno>
      </seriesStmt>
      <notesStmt xml:id="notesStmt-0001">
        <note xml:id="note-0001">Line breaks have only been retained for non-prose elements.</note>
      </notesStmt>
      <sourceDesc xml:id="sourceDesc-0001">
        <biblFull>
          <titleStmt>
            <title>
              <name key="name-400736" type="work">
                <ref target="/downloads/Whi03Anci.pdf">The Ancient History of the Maori, His Mythology and Traditions: <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> or Taki-Tumu Migration.</ref>
              </name>
            </title>
            <author>
              <name key="name-209610" type="person">John White</name>
            </author>
          </titleStmt>
          <editionStmt>
            <p>Volume III</p>
          </editionStmt>
          <publicationStmt>
            <pubPlace>Wellington:</pubPlace>
            <publisher>George Didsbury, <name key="name-120216" type="organisation">Government Printer</name></publisher>
            <!-- <idno type="callNo">Source copy consulted: Whi03Anci</idno> -->
            <date when="1887">1887</date>
          </publicationStmt>
        </biblFull>
      </sourceDesc>
    </fileDesc>
    <encodingDesc>
      <editorialDecl>
        <p>All unambiguous end-of-line hyphens have been removed, and
          the trailing part of a word has been joined to the preceding
          line.</p>
        <p xml:id="ETC">Some keywords in the header are a local Electronic
          Text Centre scheme to aid in establishing analytical
          groupings.</p>
      </editorialDecl>
      <classDecl>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-mads">
          <bibl>NZETC MADS file</bibl>
        </taxonomy>
        <taxonomy xml:id="nzetc-subjects">
          <bibl>
            <title>NZETC Subject Headings</title>
          </bibl>
        </taxonomy>
      </classDecl>
    </encodingDesc>
    <profileDesc xml:id="profileDesc-0001">
      <langUsage>
        <language ident="en">English</language>
        <language ident="mi">Māori</language>
      </langUsage>
      <textClass>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-subjects">
          <list>
            <item>
              <rs key="subject-000010" type="subject">Historical Māori and Pacific Islands</rs>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
        <keywords scheme="http://www.nzetc.org/nzetc-mads">
          <list>
            <item>
              <name key="name-400676" type="ship">Tākitimu</name>
            </item>
          </list>
        </keywords>
      </textClass>
    </profileDesc>
    <revisionDesc>
      <change n="quickProof"><date when="2007-10-12T10:23:11">10:23:11, Friday 12 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Text-proofing of a sample of the text</change>
      <change n="teiMarkup"><date when="2007-10-29T14:17:12">14:17:12, Monday 29 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Conversion to TEI.2-conformat markup</change>
      <change n="encodingDesc"><date when="2007-10-29T14:17:14">14:17:14, Monday 29 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of encodingDesc</change>
      <change n="addBibls"><date when="2007-10-29T14:17:15">14:17:15, Monday 29 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of bibls</change>
      <change n="scriptedMarkup"><date when="2007-10-30T09:45:36">09:45:36, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Adding name markup</change>
      <change n="assembleImages"><date when="2007-10-30T10:00:37">10:00:37, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Assembled all images</change>
      <change n="derivativeCreation"><date when="2007-10-30T10:00:38">10:00:38, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Creation of derivative images</change>
      <change n="teiValidation"><date when="2007-10-30T11:10:56">11:10:56, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Validation of TEI</change>
      <change n="nameValidation"><date when="2007-10-30T12:51:15">12:51:15, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Validation of names</change>
      <change n="utf8Conversion"><date when="2007-10-30T12:53:31">12:53:31, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Conversion to Unicode (utf-8)</change>
      <change n="makeProduction"><date when="2007-10-30T13:41:37">13:41:37, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Promotion to production</change>
      <change n="drmAddition"><date when="2007-10-30T13:53:31">13:53:31, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of text to access control</change>
      <change n="harvestTopicMap"><date when="2007-10-30T14:20:05">14:20:05, Tuesday 30 October 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Harvest into Topic Map</change>
      <change n="browserCheck"><date when="2007-11-09T15:33:50">15:33:50, Friday 9 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Checking of text using browser</change>
      <change n="corpusAddition"><date when="2007-11-09T15:33:51">15:33:51, Friday 9 November 2007</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-141366">Sam Callaghan</name>Addition of text to corpus</change>
      <change n="catalogueAddition"><date when="2008-04-15T10:27:37">10:27:37, Tuesday 15 April 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="person" key="name-121584">Jason Darwin</name>Addition of text to Library Catalogue<!-- BBID=1099917 --></change>
      <change n="live"><date when="2008-09-23T14:50:45">14:50:45, Tuesday 23 September 2008</date><label>editorial</label><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Make text available on NZETC website</change>
    <change n="epubPreparation"><date when="2009-08-28T16:19:28">16:19:28, Friday 28 August 2009</date><name type="organisation" key="name-121602">NZETC</name>Preparation of EPUB (and other formats such as DaisyBook)</change></revisionDesc>
  </teiHeader>
  <text xml:id="t1">
    <front xml:id="t1-front">
      <divGen type="toc" rend="div"/>
    </front>
    <group xml:id="t1-g1">
      <text xml:id="t1-g1-t1">
        <front xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front">
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d1" type="covers">
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="WaikatoLogo">
                <graphic url="WaikatoLogo.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="WaikatoLogo-g"/>
                <figDesc>Waikato Logo</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Whi03AnciTit">
                <graphic url="Whi03AnciTit.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi03AnciTit-g"/>
                <figDesc>Title Page</figDesc>
              </figure>
            </p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n1"/>
          <titlePage xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d2-d1">
            <docTitle>
              <titlePart type="main"><hi rend="lsc">The</hi><lb/><hi rend="c">Ancient History of the<lb/>
Maori</hi>,<lb/><hi rend="sc">his</hi><lb/><hi rend="c">Mythology and Traditions</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> or <name key="name-400676" type="ship">Taki-Tumu</name> Migration.</hi></titlePart>
            </docTitle>
            <byline><hi rend="sc">by</hi><lb/><docAuthor><hi rend="c"><name key="name-209610" type="person">John White</name></hi></docAuthor>.</byline>
            <docImprint><hi rend="c">Volume III</hi><lb/><pubPlace><hi rend="c">Wellington</hi></pubPlace>:<lb/><hi rend="lsc">By Authority</hi>: <publisher><hi rend="lsc">George Didsbury, <name key="name-120216" type="organisation">Government Printer</name></hi></publisher>.<lb/><docDate when="1887">1887.</docDate><lb/>
[<hi rend="i">All rights reserved.</hi>]</docImprint>
          </titlePage>
          <pb xml:id="n2"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d2" type="frontispiece">
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Whi03AnciP001a">
                <graphic url="Whi03AnciP001a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi03AnciP001a-g"/>
                <head><hi rend="c">Whakatama</hi> (Dance).</head>
              </figure>
            </p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n3"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d3" type="epigraph">
            <lg type="verse">
              <l><hi rend="c">The</hi> minor stars now westward troop in majesty;</l>
              <l>And satellites of Rehua (Mars) go on in drowsy mood</l>
              <l>The path they ever went; but Ue-nuku-kopako,</l>
              <l>The bent decrepit god, by them shall be sustained.</l>
              <l>But what may it avail since he, Wari-a-hau,</l>
              <l>Rushed reckless to the battle-front, nor heeded that the great,</l>
              <l>The people's power, the guardian and protector, had succumbed to death</l>
              <l>No aid had he to grapple with the fierce and unrelenting god of war,</l>
              <l>Nor were then rays of light seen on the peak of Wai-tawa,</l>
              <l>Where all the mighty men in silence lay of Nga-ti-tu,</l>
              <l>With Rangi-a-te-amo there. But seek the guardian power,</l>
              <l>And rouse it now to act, before our great canoe</l>
              <l>O'erturn and all is lost. I'll deck me with the white crane's plume,</l>
              <l>As gentle breeze from sea wafts the prized young totara (young chiefs),</l>
              <l>And stand near to the staff of her of Hine-tapeka,</l>
              <l>Whilst spray from Roto-ehu comes, and dims the eyes of those</l>
              <l>Your younger brothers in this world. Turn ye, and look towards</l>
              <l>The peak on Rangi-toto seen, all distant and alone;</l>
              <l>And know the lizard-god, the unknown one,</l>
              <l>Has now for ever left his home, and westward gone</l>
              <l>On ocean's foaming white-crest wave. And yet ye still in silence sit,</l>
              <l>Nor ask the aid of these illustrious visitors,</l>
              <l>Who from a distance by propitious gales have come to you;</l>
              <l>Whilst in your presence lie the corpses, the slain, the fish of Tu,</l>
              <l>The ancient ancestors of those of Tuku and of Hika-e.</l>
              <l>Oh, gently blow, ye breezes of the land, but rouse to deeds of daring</l>
              <l>None, 0 active soul of man! I dreamt, and in my dream</l>
              <l>I felt the chill of snow grate through my trembling frame</l>
              <l>As in the nights of ill omen—those Tama-tea nights of dread,</l>
              <l>The signs of which are seen high in the midnight clouds.</l>
              <l>O thou beloved! I grieve my want of that to cover thee—</l>
              <l>The beauteous mat brought from the east to hide thy now cold frame.</l>
              <l>Oh, couldst thou once again arise, and at the day-dawn speak,</l>
              <l>Thou wouldst the incantation chant of Pou-awhi and Wha-rangi,</l>
              <l>And Awa-tea-roa, and Manuka, with Whaka-tane—</l>
              <l>Tell the power by which thy ancestors and Wai-ra-kewa learnt</l>
              <l>The path to come across the ocean-road to this our home.</l>
              <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">A very ancient lament, sung in chorus by the whole tribe<lb/>over illustrious dead</hi>.</byline>
            </lg>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n4" n="iii"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d4" type="preface">
            <head><hi rend="c">Preface</hi>.</head>
            <p><hi rend="sc">In</hi> the present volume are to be found extracts from papers of great value by the following authors “Ue-nuku,” “Rongo-marae-roa,” “Tu-mata-uenga,” “Pou-ranga-hua,” “Kahu-kura,” “Rangi-whakaoma,” “Hau-iti,” “Rua-taupare,” “Tuere and Tangi-haere,” “Pukoro-au-ahi,” and “Hotu-ngakau,” by <name type="person" key="name-207684">W. Colenso</name>, Esq., F.L.S. (read before the New Zealand Institute).</p>
            <p>“Rongo-i-tua,” “Tama-tea-pokai-whenua,” “Te-rapu-wai,” “Kahui-tipua,” “Wai-taha,” “Poua-kai,” “<name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>,” “Nga-i-tara,” and “<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>,” read before the New Zealand Institute; and “Pa o Nga-tokoono,” “Para-kaka-riki,” “Tu-te-kawa,” “Last Migration from Ha-taitai,” “Wha-naunga-puraho-nui,” “Discovery of Greenstone,” “Raid on the South,” “Tama-i-hara-nui,” “Kai-huanga,” “Raid on Panau,” and “Capture of Tama-i-hara-nui,” from “Stories of Banks Penin-sula;” by the <name type="person" key="name-209314">Rev. J. W. Stack</name>.</p>
            <p>“Tama-tea,” “Kahu-ngunu,” “Rongo-i-tua,” “Kahui-tipua,” “Tara-ki-uta and Tara-ki-tai,” and “Iwi-ka-tere,” by <name type="person" key="name-400749">S. Locke</name>, Esq., M.H.R. (also read by him before the New Zealand Institute).</p>
            <p>The portion headed “<name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> and South Island
<pb xml:id="n5" n="iv"/>
History,” commencing on page <ref target="#n300">286</ref>, is derived from “Native Affairs, South Island,” by A. Mackay, Esq., Native Commissioner; and that beginning on page 307 is from a valuable paper, “<name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>,” by <name type="person" key="name-208581">James Mackay</name>, Esq., Native Commis-sioner.</p>
            <p>That entitled “Rangi-tama at Hataitai” is de-rived from a paper by <name key="name-400091" type="person">Te Manihera</name>, translated by <name type="person" key="name-400747">Joseph Freeth</name>, Esq., Interpreter and Clerk to the Resident Magistrate's Court, Masterton, and published in Vol. V. of “Proceedings of the New Zealand Institute,” page 398.</p>
            <closer><signed rend="right"><name key="name-209610" type="person">John White</name>.</signed><hi rend="i">Wellington, 1st September, 1887</hi>.</closer>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n6" n="v"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d5" type="contents">
            <head>
              <hi rend="c">Contents</hi>
            </head>
            <p>
              <table rows="168" cols="2">
                <row>
                  <cell role="label">Chapter.</cell>
                  <cell role="label">Page</cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>I. <hi rend="c">Ue-Nuku and Whena</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n332">1</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku and whena</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n15">3</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Whena kills the children of Ue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n17">5</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Mahi-rua and Ue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n19">7</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Battle of Ra-to-rua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n21">9</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-tapu kills his companions</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n23">11</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku and Taka-rita</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n25">13</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku kills his wife</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n27">15</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tawheta visits Ue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n29">17</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku prepares to attack Tawheta</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n31">19</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>The battle: Pai-mahutanga taken prisoner</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n33">21</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku and Hoe-ora</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n35">23</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-tapu and his revenge</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n37">25</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Paikea escapes to land</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n39">27</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-tapu and Oue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n41">29</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku insults Paikea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n43">31</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Paikea at Whaka-tane</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n45">33</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Horana and Ue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n47">35</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Revenge of Rua-tapu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n49">37</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Escape of Paikea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n51">39</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Canoe Nuku-tere</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n53">41</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-wharo, Tu-pai, and Tumu-whakairihia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n55">43</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-wharo taught by Tumu-whakairihia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n57">45</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Chiefs who came in Taki-tumu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n59">47</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>II. <hi rend="c">Ue-Nuku</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n60">48</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku and Rua-tapu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n61">49</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ue-nuku and his comb</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n63">51</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-tapu and a great tide</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n65">53</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-tapu and Paikea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n67">55</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Paikea on the ocean</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n69">57</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-wharo and Tu-pai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n71">59</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Acts of Rua-wharo and Tu-pai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n73">61</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Taki-tumu and her crew</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n75">63</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-wharo, Tu-pai, and Ira</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n77">65</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n7" n="vi"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>III. <hi rend="c">Pou-Heni and Hine-Kau-I-Rangi</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n382">66</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ira family</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n79">67</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Sick cured</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n81">69</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rongo-kako and Tama-tea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n83">71</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, and food of crew</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n85">73</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-ngunu and Tama-tea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n87">75</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rongo-kako and his father</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n89">77</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tama-tea-pokai-whenua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n91">79</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-ngunu and Whaene</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n93">81</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-ngunu and Rongo-mai-wahine</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n95">83</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-ngunu obtains paua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n97">85</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-ngunu and Rongo-mai-wahine</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n99">87</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-ngunu and his children</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n101">89</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tama-tea and Rangi-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n103">91</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IV. <hi rend="c">Tama-Tea and Rongo-Kako</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n409">92</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pawa and Hou-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n105">93</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> at East Cape</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n107">95</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kumara, how brought to New Zealand</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n109">97</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Obtaining kumara at Hawa-iki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n111">99</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> wrecked</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n113">101</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Gods of kumara and fern-root</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n115">103</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>V. <hi rend="c">Rongo-I-Tua and Kahui-Tupua</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n422">105</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kumara obtained from Po-tiki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n119">107</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Canoes Arai-te-uru and Manuka</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n121">109</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rongo-i-tua and Kahui-tipua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n123">111</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Gods of kumara</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n125">113</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kumara and roi not put together</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n127">115</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-kura, and origin of fish</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n129">117</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VI. <hi rend="c">Tara-Ki-Uta and Tara-Ki-Tai</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n435">118</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of twins</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n131">119</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Taranga-kahu-tai and Taraia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n133">121</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tama-te-ra and Iwi-ka-tere</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n135">123</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-rapu-wai and Kahui-tipua</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n137">125</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Teaching of Whare-patari</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n139">127</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rangi-whaka-oma and Tawake-ariki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n141">129</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rakau-manawa-he and his wife</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n143">131</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Hau-iti and his sons</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n145">133</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>The battles Kau-neke and Te-rangi-hi-wera</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n147">135</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rua-tau-pare and her children</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n149">137</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tu-ere and Tangi-haere</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n151">139</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pukoro-au-ahi and Puha-ure-roa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n153">141</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Hotu-ngakau and stolen taro</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n155">143</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VII. <hi rend="c">Nga-Ti-Ira</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n156">145</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tawhi-pari insulted</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n160">147</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Defeated by eating crawfish</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n162">149</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n8" n="vii"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>Battles of Aitanga-a-hau-iti and Nga-ti-ira</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n164">151</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Hine-ika kills a man</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n166">153</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Revenge for insult</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n168">155</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of Mahine-tu-ki-te-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n170">157</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Song to entrap Tu-te-aio-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n172">159</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-ahu insulted by Waro</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n174">161</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Descendants of Tane-nui-a-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n176">163</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tare-wai and his wars</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n178">165</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Insult to Whakataka-anewha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n180">167</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Capture of Tare-wai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n182">169</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Revenge of Tare-wai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n184">171</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tare-wai and his enemies</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n186">173</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VIII. <hi rend="c">Rau-Rika (Reka)</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n188">175</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rangi-tama, from the North Island</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n190">177</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Migration from North Island across Cook Strait</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n192">179</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tuahu-riri and his enemies</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n194">181</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Korako and his first victim</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n196">183</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-rapu-wai and his wars</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n198">185</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tara-i-tu and his god</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n200">187</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IX. <hi rend="c">Kui, Tutu-Mai-Ao, and Turehu</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n201">188</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>First occupants of South Island</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n202">189</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Moa-bird, how exterminated</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n204">191</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Moko, the robber-chieftain</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n207">193</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Poua-kai, bird of prey</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n209">195</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Origin of <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n211">197</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Migration of <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n213">199</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Communication across Cook Strait</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n215">201</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tuahau-riri and his acts</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n217">203</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-hau-taki visits Ha-taitai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n219">205</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>X. <hi rend="c">Pa O Nga-Toko-Ono (The Pa Of The Six)</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n220">206</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pa of remote ages</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n221">207</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Report of Kai-apu and Makino</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n223">209</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Feud between Tu-te-kawa and <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n225">211</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Canoes lost in Cook Strait</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n227">213</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>The war-canoe Te-maka-whiu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n229">215</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Land obtained by deceit</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n231">217</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Noble deed of Rangi-tamau</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n233">219</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-wera and his acts</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n235">221</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XI. <hi rend="c">The Acts Of Te-Wera</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n237">223</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-wera kills a woman</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n239">225</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-wera and night attack</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n241">227</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Paua-collectors killed</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n243">229</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ancient Maori amusements</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n245">231</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n9" n="viii"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>XII. <hi rend="c">Last Migration From Ha-Taitai</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n246">232</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Bones of the dead as fishing-hooks</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n247">233</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Battle on the ocean</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n249">235</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Pohatu explains the sign</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n251">237</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of Kana-te-pu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n253">239</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Apoka and his wives</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n255">241</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ra-kai-tau-wheke's scheme</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n257">243</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Hine-maka saved from death</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n259">245</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Fame of Te-ahua-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n261">247</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Murder of Manawa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n263">249</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Haki-te-kura and her lover</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n265">251</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Land, how claimed and taken</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n267">253</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te-rangi-tamau and his wife</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n269">255</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tura-kau-tahi emulates the Ha-taitai people</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n271">257</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Marriage of women to make peace</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n273">259</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> woman killed and eaten</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n275">261</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kai-huanga war continued</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n277">263</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XIII. <hi rend="c">Tama-I-Hara-Nui</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n278">264</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Acts of Tama-i-hara-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n279">265</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>A sacred mat the cause of war</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n281">267</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tama-i-hara-nui declares war</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n283">269</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Consequences of death of Iri-toro</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n285">271</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of Ri-papa and O-takou warriors</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n287">273</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Guns first used in the south</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n289">275</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tama-i-hara-nui and his cousin</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n291">277</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-400991" type="person">Rau-paraha</name> appears in the south</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n293">279</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Capture of Tama-i-hara-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n295">281</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-134346" type="person">Te-pehi</name> and other chiefs killed</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n297">283</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Death of Tama-i-hara-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n299">285</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XIV. <hi rend="c"><name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> and South Island History</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n300">286</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Taki-tumu and the South Island</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n301">287</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Origin of tribes of the South Island</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n304">289</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tu-te-wai-mate and Moko</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n306">291</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Origin of <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> Tribe</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n308">293</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Apoka and his friends</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n310">295</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Manawa and <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n312">297</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kauae and Manawa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n314">299</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Lands of <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> taken</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n316">301</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> attacked by Nga-ti-tu-mata-kokiri</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n318">303</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> beaten as a tribe</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n320">305</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, present abode</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n322">307</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Old tribes of Middle Island</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n324">309</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>War between the old tribes</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n326">311</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tara-whai and his enemies</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n328">313</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Murder of Pakake, and revenge</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n330">315</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
              </table>
            </p>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n10" n="ix"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-front-d6" type="contents" xml:lang="mi">
            <head>
              <hi rend="c">Nga Upoko Korero</hi>
            </head>
            <p>
              <table rows="71" cols="2">
                <row>
                  <cell role="label">Upoko.</cell>
                  <cell role="label">Wharangi.</cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>I. <hi rend="c">Ue-Nuku Raua Ko Whena</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n15">3</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rata raua ko Pou-a-hao-kai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n17">5</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kohuru a Whena</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n19">7</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga taua a Ue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n21">9</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kohuru a Rua-tapu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n23">11</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te karakia a Paikea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n25">13</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Paikea raua ko Ue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n27">15</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga uri a Paikea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n29">17</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kuri a Ka-hutia-te-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n31">19</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te whakama O Rua-tapu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n33">21</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nuku-tere me Porou-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n35">23</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te wahine a Tumu-whakairihia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n37">25</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te tau a Rua-wharo</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n39">27</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>II. <hi rend="c">Ue-Nuku</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n40">28</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te heru a Ue-nuku</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n41">29</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga tangata i mate i a Rua-wharo</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n43">31</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te pakau taratahi a Rua-tapu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n45">33</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te karakia a Paikea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n47">35</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka u a Paikea ki uta</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n49">37</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te wananga a Timu-whakairihia</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n51">39</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te tapatapa a Rua-wharo</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n53">41</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga whenua a Rua-wharo</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n55">43</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>III. <hi rend="c">Ko Pou-Heni Raua Ko Hine-Kau-I-Rangi</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n56">44</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga tangata o Taki-tumu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n57">45</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga mahi a Pawa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n59">47</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga tangata me nga kai ki uta</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n61">49</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga haerenga o Tama-tea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n63">51</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga mahi nukarau a Tama-tea</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n65">53</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-ngunu me ana mahi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n67">55</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te wahine a Kahu-ngunu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n69">57</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te roi me nga paua a Kahu-ngunu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n71">59</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kohuru mo Rangi-nui</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n73">61</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IV. <hi rend="c">Tama-Tea Raua Ko Rongo-Kako</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n74">62</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te whakatatae a Kupe raua ko Ngake</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n75">63</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga ope mahi kai o <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n77">65</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Kahu-kura raua ko Toi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n79">67</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell><name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> ka pakaru</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n81">69</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka mahia a <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n83">71</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <pb xml:id="n11" n="x"/>
                <row>
                  <cell>V. <hi rend="c">Rongo-I-Tua Me Te Kahui-Tupua</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n85">73</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Rongo-i-tua me Po-tiki</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n87">75</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kumara i mau ai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n89">77</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VI. <hi rend="c">Whare-Patari</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n91">79</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Whare-patari me Nga-ti-rua-roa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n93">81</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VII. <hi rend="c">Mo Nga-Ti-Ira</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n94">82</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te haka ki a Tawhi-pari</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n95">83</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka mate te pa i Pakau-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n97">85</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka taia nga moko o Paka-koriri</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n99">87</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te parekura i mate ai te Aitanga-a-hau-iti</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n101">89</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te whakaware mo Tu-te-aio-rangi</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n103">91</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te whakama o Te-ahu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n105">93</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te mauahara a Waro</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n107">95</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kohuru mo Tare-wai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n109">97</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga patunga a Tare-wai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n111">99</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Tare-wai raua ko Te-whaka-taka-newha</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n113">101</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te toa o Tare-wai</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n115">103</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka patua a Te-rangi-a-moa</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n422">105</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>VIII. <hi rend="c">Rau-Rika(Reka)</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n118">106</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Nga toki pounamu a Rau-rika</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n119">107</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te whakapapa o Tu-ahu-riri</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n121">109</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kohuru a Tu-ahu-riri</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n123">111</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te atua a Tara-i-tu</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n125">113</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>IX. <hi rend="c">Kui, Tutu-Mai-Ao Me Turehu</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n127">115</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>X. <hi rend="c">Nga Upoko Korero A Te Taka</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n129">117</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XI. <hi rend="c">Ko Te-Wera</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n435">118</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te kupu kaitoa a Te-wera</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n131">119</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Te patu a Te-wera i <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n133">121</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>Ka mate a Te-wera</cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n135">123</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XII. <hi rend="c">Nga Upoko Korero A Te Taka</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n136">124</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XIII. <hi rend="c">Nga Upoko Korero A Te Taka</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n137">125</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
                <row>
                  <cell>XIV. <hi rend="c">Nga Upoko Korero A Te Make</hi></cell>
                  <cell>
                    <ref target="#n138">126</ref>
                  </cell>
                </row>
              </table>
            </p>
            <pb xml:id="n12"/>
            <p>
              <figure xml:id="Whi03AnciP002a">
                <graphic url="Whi03AnciP002a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi03AnciP002a-g"/>
                <head><hi rend="c">Mua</hi>.</head>
              </figure>
            </p>
          </div>
        </front>
        <body xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body">
          <pb xml:id="n13"/>
          <head>
            <hi rend="c">Ancient History of the Maori.</hi>
          </head>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> I.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>If Tu and Papa had fought thus</l>
                <l>For their two farms at U-hea</l>
                <l>And at Po-hutu-kawa,</l>
                <l>They would have stayed the streams</l>
                <l>Of Moana-kura (red sea)</l>
                <l>And of Moana-toto (sea of blood),</l>
                <l>And made their war to cease,</l>
                <l>And would have gone far out,</l>
                <l>To Marere-o-tonga</l>
                <l>And Tumu-whaka-iri-a,</l>
                <l>Where gods with power reside,</l>
                <l>And gained their aid, and peace have made,</l>
                <l>To rest on all mankind,</l>
                <l>And, with the power of gods,</l>
                <l>Have ended war and strife.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">Lament of <name key="name-207087" type="organisation">Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu</name> for the dead</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Ue-Nuku and Whena.</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Te-popo-taunga-i-tua (the crowd assembled on the other side) begat Te-popo-taunga-i-waho (the crowd assembled on the outside), who begat Kapa-whiti (array of people crossing from side to side), who begat Kapa-rere (fleeing host), who begat Rara-taunga-rere (exclamation of dread whilst fleeing), who begat Te-mata-tini-o-te-rangi (the many faces of heaven), who begat Mounu-ma-wawae (flee and disperse), who begat Tira-a-rangi (travellers of heaven), who begat Te-pahure-o-te-rangi (the departed of heaven), who begat Tura (bald), who begat Kopu-nui (large stomach), who begat Kopu-roa (long stomach),
<pb xml:id="n14" n="2"/>
who begat Te-kitea (not seen), who begat Whe-iro (little maggot), who begat Karaka-tuha (the karaka-tree spat on), who begat To-tino-i-te-ata-kai (eating sumptuously in the morning), who begat Mihi-kai (craving for food), who begat Auau-kai (searching for food), who begat Te-whe-iro (the dwarf maggot), who begat Te-kitea (not seen), who begat Taumaha-piro (repeat incantations over the stomach), who begat Tahu-makaka-nui (the crooked great companion), who begat Ira (wart), who begat Eo-roa (He-o-roa) (food in store for a long period), who begat Iwi (tribe), who begat O-ono-ono (food that is planted), who begat Ue-roa (long fourth night of the moon), who took to wife Te-we (the unattached) and begat Tahito-ta-rere, who begat Ta-whaki, who took to wife Maikuku-makaka and begat Wahie-roa, who begat Rata.</p>
              <p>Ta-whaki had been killed by Matuku-tangotango and Pou-a-hao-kai; and Rata determined to avenge the death of his grandfather. He went to the forest, and in one day he felled a tree. On the following day, when he went to form it into a canoe, he found the tree had been placed in its original position again. He again felled it, and watched to see what had restored it to its place on the previous night. Soon he saw the host of Haku-turi, of Roro-tini, and of Pona-ua advancing towards the tree, chanting the following incantation:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>It is Rata, Rata, Rata,</l>
                  <l>Who felled the sacred forest of Tane.</l>
                  <l>Small chips of Tane,</l>
                  <l>Chips of Tane flying,</l>
                  <l>Flying scraps of Tane,</l>
                  <l>Adhere and come together.</l>
                  <l>Fly hither, the chips of Tane,</l>
                  <l>And come together, adhere.</l>
                  <l>Fly hither, the ribs of Tane,</l>
                  <l>And come together, adhere.</l>
                  <l>Be straight, and be erect, O chips!</l>
                  <l>Lift thee up. O chips! be erect.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>And up went the tree again, and stood erect. Rata called and said, “Why have you put the tree in its place again? The tree is mine.” The host of Haku-turi answered, “Because you did not
<pb xml:id="n15" n="3"/>
consult us, that we might know and consent that you should cut in two the neck of your ancestor Tane-mahuta.” Rata said, “What you say is right; but I have a desire to make a canoe for myself, in which to go and avenge the death of my grandfather, who was killed by Pou-a-hao-kai (or Pou-a-ho-kai) and Matuku-tangotango.” They answered, “It is well. Cut the tree down, and when it is felled go and get some pare-tao (Asplenium), and cover the stump with it. Then you may adze the trunk for a canoe.” He did as instructed and made his canoe, and called it by the name of A-niu-waru (the eight conjuring-sticks of the god), after him who became the navigator of this canoe. When they had got far out on the ocean, Rata said to his army, “If Pou-a-hao-kai should come out to make war on us, and should call, ‘Little heads, little heads,’ I will answer, ‘Display the big face on the horizon;’” and thus they conversed until they landed. So numerous were they that they covered the beach from end to end, and Pou-a-hao-kai opened his mouth in vain—he was unable to call out; so Rata and his army escaped destruction by that god. Whilst they were dragging their canoes clear of the action of the sea Pou-a-hao-kai went to prepare houses and food for the strangers. Rata then said to his army, “If Pou-a-hao-kai call and say, ‘O little heads!’ I will answer, ‘Display a big face. Open the side of the house.’” The army of Rata then went up to the settlement, and Pou-a-hao-kai called and said, “Little heads.” Rata answered, “Display a big face. Open the wall of the house.” The wall was opened, and the host thus entered the house. Again Pou-a-hao-kai called and said, “Little heads, occupy the side of the house which has been covered with carpets.” Rata answered, “Temporary visitors, sit on the part not carpeted.”</p>
              <p>When food was placed before the army of Rata, they merely put it to their mouths, but did not eat it. Rata said to the god, “Get some water for me to drink.” Pou-a-hao-kai went for the water, and Rata chanted an incantation that he might not be able to reach it, and that rain might descend upon him.
<pb xml:id="n16" n="4"/>
Pou-a-hao-kai afterwards returned fatigued and wet with rain, and said to Rata, “There is no water for you. As I went toward it the water receded.” Rata said, “I am satisfied by the water of heaven. But sit down, and I will prepare food for you.” Pou-a-hao-kai did as he was directed, and Rata placed stones on the fire, and when they were exceedingly hot he said to Pou-a-hao-kai, “Open your mouth wide,” and when he did so he threw the hot stones down the throat of the god, who smacked his lips and opened his mouth until Rata had thrown the last one down his throat, which made Pou-a-hao-kai's stomach burst with a loud noise, and he died, and then were seen the canoes and men which had been swallowed by him.</p>
              <p>After this Rata took Tama-uri-uri, the friend of Matuku-tango-tango, as his god. Rata asked Tama-uri-uri, “Where is your friend Matuku-tango-tango?” He said, “He is below eating men, but when the moon rises he will come up to perform the ceremonies and chant the incantations over himself.”</p>
              <p>Tama-uri-uri then practised deceit on Matuku-tango-tango by calling, “O Matuku! O Matuku! climb up. The moon has risen—this is the third night of the moon.” Matuku answered, “The nights are wrong, O Tama! These are the dark nights.” Tama said, “Oh, no! the nights are now right. Climb up.” Then Tama said, “Let ropes be placed over the mouth of the cave, and place four fences on each side of the mouth of the cave. Let the four fences on one side be called Pahau-waiapu (dark-green wing), and let the other four be called Pahau-tuhua (black wing).” This was done before Matuku came up. He saw Rata lying on the ground, and was glad, and laughed at the prospect of having something to eat; but Tama-uri-uri made a signal to Rata for the people to pull the ropes tight. Then they smote one wing of Matuku and broke it, and then the other; and thus Matuku was rendered helpless, and was killed by Rata.</p>
              <p>From this time forth men could travel in safety and without fear of these monsters; and Rata brought Tama-uri-uri home
<pb xml:id="n17" n="5"/>
with him as a god for himself and the descendants of Wahie-roa.</p>
              <p>Rata then took Kani-o-wai to wife, and begat Pou-matangatanga, who took Rangi-ahua and begat Pai-hu-tanga. She became the wife of Ue-nuku, who took Ranga-toro to wife also, and begat seven children—Kahu-tia-te-rangi, Maputu-te-rangi, Mahina-te-ata, Ropa-nui, Whati-ua, Inanga-mata-mea, and Rongo-ue-roa.</p>
              <p>Now, Kahu-tia-te-rangi and his sisters found that their food (kumara) was being stolen by the children of Whena. Ue-nuku ordered stages to be built on which to keep the food of his children; but one morning it was seen that even from those stages the food had been stolen. Watchers were therefore set to guard the food. These watchers were two birds—pet owls—called Ruru-wareware (forgetful owl) and Ruru-atamai (kind owl), belonging to Ue-nuku. And when next the thieves came to steal from the food-stores, the two birds flew from the front gable of the house and intercepted them. The names of the thieves were Wha-tino and Wharo.</p>
              <p>When the news of the capture of his children reached Whena he was grieved with Ue-nuku. Not long after this Maputu-ki-te-rangi, Mahina-i-te-ata, Ropa-nui, Inanga-mata-mea, and Rongo-ue-roa, the children of Ue-nuku, went to the settlement of Whena. Pou urged Whena to kill these children of Ue-nuku. Whena rose and ordered their execution, and after they were executed they were laid in a heap. Rongo-ue-roa was not quite dead when he was put into the heap, and he heard Whena giving orders to his people to go at once and attack Ue-nuku and kill him ere the news of the death of his children could reach him. When night came Rongo-ue-roa crawled away to the canoes and hid himself beneath the floor of one of them. At dawn of day Whena and his party embarked; and, having arrived at Ao-tea-roa, the landing-place of Ue-nuku's settlement, Rongo-ue-roa came out of his hiding-place and went up to the settlement, and sat down near the root of a bush of toetoe (Lyperaceæ) just as the wife of Ue-nuku came to obtain
<pb xml:id="n18" n="6"/>
some of the leaves to make small baskets to serve the food to Whena and his people. The woman saw Rongo-ue-roa sitting there covered with wounds. He asked her, “Where is Whena?” She answered, “He is in the house yonder.” He said, “Go to Ue-nuku, and secretly tell him to come here.” She went and delivered the message. Ue-nuku went to his son and saw his head all bruised and wounded. He asked him, “Where are your sisters?” Rongo-ue-roa answered, “They are all dead: I alone have escaped. My sisters were killed by Whena, and he thought I also was dead, and I was thrown into the heap with the corpses of my sisters, and heard Whena advising to come and kill you. I crawled away at night and hid myself beneath the foot-stage in their canoe, and thus am here to warn you.”</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku took his son Rongo-ue-roa and wrapped him in his mat, and went and stood in front of the house which Whena and his party occupied; and while he kept Rongo-ue-roa hidden, he called to Whena and said, “O aged! where are my children?” Whena replied, “They are on the other shore, cooking food for the people who are at work, and in the intervals they are playing at games of jumping, throwing the niti (teka), spinning tops, dumb motions, and hide-and-seek [a game like hunt-the-slipper], and they are amusing themselves with puzzles and the other games of their progenitors Taka-taka-putea (rolling about in a bag) and More-o-tonga (the tap-root of the south).” Ue-nuku replied, “O aged! you speak falsely. You have killed them.” Whena said, “O aged! they are where I say.” Ue-nuku replied, while he uncovered his son, “Aged, you speak falsely: there is the only one who has escaped death.” And he brought his son close up to the front of the house, that Whena and his people might see more distinctly. Then they began to move as though they would leave the settlement; but Ue-nuku said, “Stay and partake of food, and then depart.” They sat still, and food was provided for them. After they had partaken of it they dragged the canoes into the water. Ue-nuku again called to
<pb xml:id="n19" n="7"/>
them and said, “O Whena! Come, you are fully aware that I know all that has taken place. Now depart: I will follow you to look for my children.” Whena answered, “What will be able to conduct you to my settlement—to the place of rubbish, and rushes, and nettles, and tu-mata-kuru (Discaria toumatou—a prickly shrub)?” Ue-nuku answered, “These are nights of sum-mer: they will be light enough to suit my purpose. I will be with you.” Whena and his party left him, and Ue-nuku remained in grief at his home, and made for himself mourning-garments, which he called Rangi-tuituia (the heavens sewed together) and Rangi-kaupapa (the flat heavens).</p>
              <p>When the days of mourning were ended, Ue-nuku sent Mahi-rua (double work) to Pawa to consult the oracles. He found Pawa roasting a fish: the fish was a barracouta. The messenger bowed himself before Pawa, and as he advanced he went in a crouching attitude. Pawa held the fish up towards Mahi-rua, and he fell prostrate. The people called and said, “O Pawa! the man is dead.” Pawa answered, “Let him lie there till the power of the god has abated.” When Pawa had finished eating his fish, he took the tail of it and laid it on the body of Mahi-rua, and restored him to life. Then Pawa asked him, “What has brought you here?” Mahi-rua answered, “Ue-nuku sent me to inquire of you.” Pawa said, “I have nothing to give you but the company of people and the toetoe (Arundo conspicua) of the house at Maketu, and the incantations to the gods that rend. Do you go to Pou-ma-tangatanga: he has the information you require.” Mahi-rua returned to Ue-nuku, who asked, “What does he say?” He answered, “He says he has no information, but Pou-ma-tangatanga will give you what you want.”</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku sent three messengers, called Tara-i-tuia (the power of incantations knit together), Tara-apua (the power swallowed), and Tara-kakao (the power of the night-bird of evil omen), to Pou-ma-tangatanga, who said, “The information you seek is to be found in the path leading to the filth.” But they
<pb xml:id="n20" n="8"/>
could not find it there. Then they were told it was to be found near the post in the front part of the house; but they did not find it there. Then they were told it was at the pit in the centre of the house where the fire is kept burning; and there they found it, and they took the kernel and the point of the cone of Ma-putu-te-rangi (the heap of the sky) and his younger brothers, and returned with them to Ue-nuku, who performed the ceremonies and chanted incantations over them, and gave the point of the cone to one of his children, and then called his army together. Whatuia (bind together), one of Ue-nuku's sons, called and said, “Let me have command.” Ue-nuku agreed. Whatuia commanded the host to stay at home till the kumara-crop was ripe.</p>
              <p>When the time came, Whatuia and Paikea assembled their army of one hundred and forty warriors, and when they were ready to embark Ue-nuku addressed them and said, “O aged! how will you act?” Whatuia replied, “We will lead our army by the horizon.” Ue-nuku replied, “Depart; but if you capture the daughter of Pou-ma-tangatanga, save her to be a wife for me.”</p>
              <p>Then the war-party departed; and when they arrived at the land they went over the mountains of Aro-whena (compassion of the dwarf), and found the house of Rangi-kapiti (precipice of the sky) standing, and the god uttering his oracles to the people of the place and saying, “There is no army coming to attack us.” But in the dawn of the following day the house of Rangi-kapiti was attacked and taken, and Rangi-hapopo (day of crowding together) (or Hapopo rotten, breath) was killed. And this originated the old proverb,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>God of madness</l>
                  <l>Escaped, and left</l>
                  <l>Death for Ha-popo.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Pai-mahu-tanga (delight of recovery from a wound), the daughter of Pou-ma-tangatanga, was taken prisoner, and taken back with the war-host on their return to Ao-tea-roa.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n21" n="9"/>
              <p>Now, when that part of the army under command of Ue-nuku got out of sight of land, Ue-nuku put on his mourning-garments. When they came in sight of Whena's land, and had got near to the breakers, they saw an army drawn up prepared to receive them. They then dropped anchor and allowed the canoes to pass through the surf, and leaped on the beach, and at once gave battle, and took Putua-ki-te-rangi (heap up before heaven) prisoner. Then Ue-nuku called the fog to settle down on Raro-tonga (lower south), to perplex Whena and his people, and paddled out to sea with their prisoner, and killed him, and cooked his heart, and put it into the calabash Ao-tea-nui-o-maunga (great mountain of daylight). This battle was called Te-ra-kungia (the sun shut up).</p>
              <p>Then Ue-nuku caused the fog to clear away; but, seeing many of Whena's people still alive, he caused it to settle down again, and sent his dogs on shore to attack them. After some time he caused the fog to lift again, and waited in the canoes to witness the battle of the dogs and the people of Whena. This was called the battle of Te-mau-a-te-karaehe (the food of the dogs), at the Ra-to-rua (double sunset).</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku again caused the fog to settle down on the land, and to remain until every sound of battle had ceased; and when not a voice was to be heard he caused the fog to clear away again from Raro-tonga, and he saw the hosts of Whena were overcome and destroyed. This battle was called the Ocean of Te-wai-pu (the battle of the deep). Thus the war was closed, and Ue-nuku went back to Ao-tea, where he found Pai-mahu-tanga, the last-born child and daughter of Pou-ma-tangatanga, and took her to wife, and begat a son called Rua-tapu (sacred pit), and he and his children lived quietly in his house Rangi-kapiti.</p>
              <p>It was in this house Nuku (Ue-nuku) declared Rua-tapu should not use the comb of his elder brother Kahu-tia-te-rangi (the garment of heaven), who was begotten on the royal mat, and who wore the head-dress called Titi-reia (the plume envied by all); which provoked the anger of his son Rua-tapu, so that
<pb xml:id="n22" n="10"/>
he planned and consummated a terrible revenge, by causing the death of one hundred and forty of the first-born sons of the senior families and lords, and in this way: He went to Hae-ora (cut open whilst alive), and obtained the canoe Tu-te-pae-rangi (the margin of heaven), also named Huri-pure-i-ata (the seed over which ceremonies were performed at dawn), and after great preparations announced his intention of going on an expedition of adventure and pleasure, and invited all the first-born and representative sons of the senior families to join in it, and all equally fell into the snare. From which this proverb has arisen: “The great axe of Hae-ora” (revenge kept in mind).</p>
              <p>He did not ask any of the members of the junior families to accompany him: all in his party were the lords of the tribes, and they numbered one hundred and forty. Rua-tapu prepared one hundred and forty spears, and hid them beneath the stage on which the crew were to sit. There was a spear for each man. But secretly one night he went and bored a hole in the bottom of the canoe in a place convenient to the position he himself would occupy, and put a plug into it. They started on their voyage, and put out to sea. Though they had lost sight of land, they still paddled on till near the dusk of evening. Then Rua-tapu took his foot off the hole he had bored in the bottom of the canoe, and secretly pulled the plug out, and at the same time hid the baler in his clothing. The canoe began to fill with water. The crew began to search for the baler, but nowhere could it be found; and soon the canoe filled and upset, and all were cast into the sea. Rua-tapu got clear of the others, and kept himself afloat without much exertion by means of the baler, and when the others were exhausted by struggling in the sea he began to kill them. Those against whom he had an ill-feeling he killed by holding their heads under the water and drowning them; the others he killed with his weapon. In this way forty were destroyed; but still he continued to kill until all save Paikea and Hae-ora had sunk under his weapon. Hae-ora called to
<pb xml:id="n23" n="11"/>
Rua-tapu and said, “O son! who shall be saved of us all to go back to land?” Paikea said, “I will go back.” Hae-ora asked, “How can you get back?” Paikea said, “I will get back by the aid of my mother the petipeti (Portuguese man-of-war), the ranga-hua (porpoise), and the rongo-mai-taha-nui (whale). On them I shall again reach land.” Hae-ora again called to Paikea and said, “Bow yourself down.” He did so, and Hae-ora blew his instructions into the bowels of Paikea, and again said, “Rise and go, and when you gain the land you will find Wehi (fear) and Kahu-tu-a-nui (garment nearly big enough). With these open the new year, so that when you sit near the fire you will have something to warm your body and protect you in the time of winter, when the earth is cold to sit on, and when there is scarcity of fish.”</p>
              <p>Then Rua-tapu killed Hae-ora and pursued Paikea, who was the only one left; but he struggled in vain to overtake him, and Paikea escaped. Then Rua-tapu called to Paikea, and said, “Now, O Paikea! return to land; but when the nights of winter are long I shall be with you. But if I do not come you can say I am a stray child of our parents, and begotten of our father by a woman of no rank.” Paikea asked, “What day will it be when you come to me?” Rua-tapu answered, “In the great nights of the eighth moon I shall be with you. Let the remnant of the people live on the Hiku-rangi (margin of heaven) Mountain. Then I and they shall escape destruction.”</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu went his way in his baler on the sea, and Paikea, seated on his ancestor, who embraced him with care, went his way, chanting this incantation as he went:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Cleared away, opened, opened is the path.</l>
                  <l>O trembling heart! opened is the eager heart—</l>
                  <l>Opened is the heart that comes to the surface.</l>
                  <l>The fish floats on the sea—</l>
                  <l>The Pipipi of Whaka-ea</l>
                  <l>(The singing one of him who floats on the water).</l>
                  <l>Sob, O Earth! sob, O Heaven!</l>
                  <l>Thou base and origin of life,</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n24" n="12"/>
                  <l>Thou warmth of birds, and gentle breeze.</l>
                  <l>It is life, it is life—</l>
                  <l>My great life is of Rangi,</l>
                  <l>Who now appears in open day,</l>
                  <l>In brighter light, O son!</l>
                  <l>O son from above! from without!</l>
                  <l>From the sacred baptism!</l>
                  <l>From the light of heaven!</l>
                  <l>Exert thy power outside—</l>
                  <l>Let thy power lift up.</l>
                  <l>The news ascends—</l>
                  <l>The fame of Hou-ta-iki (the wicker basket),</l>
                  <l>Rongo-tatu (news of the stutterer),</l>
                  <l>Rongo-ta-mai (news wafted onwards).</l>
                  <l>The heaven laughs.</l>
                  <l>The air is cold and piercing.</l>
                  <l>The news descends—</l>
                  <l>The news of Hou-taiki (plume that provoked the gods),</l>
                  <l>Causing long doubt.</l>
                  <l>Call not, loose not Tane (a canoe).</l>
                  <l>Fold thy omens together.</l>
                  <l>Loose not Tane.</l>
                  <l>Collect thy people in crowds</l>
                  <l>In the world, in open day.</l>
                  <l>Take the power, and give</l>
                  <l>Aid to the swimmer.</l>
                  <l>Let the lords do battle.</l>
                  <l>They ascend, and swim, swim.</l>
                  <l>O Tane! power of gods!</l>
                  <l>Company of lords coming,</l>
                  <l>Swimming, oh! swimming.</l>
                  <l>Swim with buoyancy,</l>
                  <l>Swim loosely.</l>
                  <l>O Tane! power of gods!</l>
                  <l>Swimming, oh! swimming.</l>
                  <l>Power of the lords is coming,</l>
                  <l>Swimming, oh! swimming.</l>
                  <l>Paikea the lord is coming,</l>
                  <l>Swimming, oh! swimming.</l>
                  <l>Swimming with buoyancy,</l>
                  <l>Loosely swimming with the</l>
                  <l>Landing of Tane on shore.</l>
                  <l>Come with a great wave.</l>
                  <l>Sever it with the earth-cleaving axe,</l>
                  <l>And hear the news of death.</l>
                  <l>The power departs.</l>
                  <l>Bind the heart,</l>
                  <l>Close the heart,</l>
                  <l>Lift the heart,</l>
                  <l>Raise the heart up,</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n25" n="13"/>
                  <l>Let the heart wait</l>
                  <l>On the ocean,</l>
                  <l>On the clear hills,</l>
                  <l>And if you meet my bird above,</l>
                  <l>In the large plain,</l>
                  <l>'Tis the forehead of Rua-tapu,</l>
                  <l>'Tis the heart in the wilderness.</l>
                  <l>Oh! the evil of my swimming!</l>
                  <l>'Tis of the gods,</l>
                  <l>'Tis of man,</l>
                  <l>'Tis in the ocean,</l>
                  <l>And on the spray of Aotea.</l>
                  <l>If you meet my bird</l>
                  <l>In the large plain,</l>
                  <l>'Tis the forehead of Rua-tapu.</l>
                  <l>Stand up and utter</l>
                  <l>The call of welcome,</l>
                  <l>And say where sleeps</l>
                  <l>Ka-hutia-te-rangi (the sky pulled up),</l>
                  <l>A self-sufficient son.</l>
                  <l>But the company come</l>
                  <l>From Whanga-ra (harbour of sunshine)</l>
                  <l>Onward to Maro-te-ika (fish stretched out)</l>
                  <l>And to Tai-o-rutua (tide of agitation).</l>
                  <l>Hither comes the canoe of Paikea.</l>
                  <l>Let the heaven be calm.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Thus ended the first part of his chant, and as he neared the land he chanted again, and said,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Hasten, oh! hasten thy progeny, O Tane!</l>
                  <l>To the mist of Wai-rau (small kumara),</l>
                  <l>And let the offspring of man land on shore.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Soon Paikea landed on the island Ahu-ahu (a mound—the Mercury Island, near <name type="place" key="name-400740">Cape Colville</name>).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Nuku. (Another Reading——<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Ue-nuku was a very great chief of the olden times. One of his wives was named Taka-rita (fallen spirit). She was the sister of a very great chief named Ta-wheta (writhing in pain), who dwelt in large pas of his own called Matiko-tai (rise in the sea) and Po-ranga-hau (winds blowing at night).</p>
              <p>I will begin my narrative with the death of Taka-rita, the
<pb xml:id="n26" n="14"/>
wife of Ue-nuku, who was killed by him because of her great offence, she having committed adultery with two men called Tu-mahu-nuku (the warm standing earth) and Tu-mahu-rangi (the warm standing sky). Ue-nuku killed her and them, and cut her open and took her heart out, and broiled it on a sacred fire, which fire was lit at the foot of the carved centre-post of his own big assembly-house, which house was called Te-pokinga-o-te-rangi (the thronging of the sky). Whilst he was cooking the heart he chanted this incantation:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>My fire is newly kindled by friction;</l>
                  <l>The land approves, or desires it.</l>
                  <l>Let a fire burn to eat up a great chief;</l>
                  <l>Let a fire burn to eat up a first-born;</l>
                  <l>Let a fire burn to eat up a principal chief;</l>
                  <l>Let a fire burn to eat up a priest;</l>
                  <l>Let it burn. But by whom is the fire?</l>
                  <l>Let it burn, it is by Hine-i-kuku-te-rangi</l>
                  <l>(The daughter by whom the heaven was wrapped together)</l>
                  <l>Let it be, it is by Hine-hehea-i-rangi</l>
                  <l>(The daughter bewildered in the heaven).</l>
                  <l>Let it burn throughout two long</l>
                  <l>Periods of the close-quarter fighting of the sky.</l>
                  <l>Let it burn; on, on, onwards.</l>
                  <l>My sacred fire is verily kindled by friction.</l>
                  <l>Above, abroad, on the outside, towards the west—</l>
                  <l>Towards the west. A vengeful desolating principal chief.</l>
                  <l>Never shall the great chief be forgotten by me—never!</l>
                  <l>Never shall the first-born be forgotten by me.</l>
                  <l>An eater of scraps and leavings.</l>
                  <l>The cooking-oven is baking slowly.</l>
                  <l>I am wasting away, naked, waiting.</l>
                  <l>The cooking-oven is baking badly.</l>
                  <l>Go on, bake away, the baking-oven,</l>
                  <l>The oven baking above,</l>
                  <l>The oven baking below.</l>
                  <l>Rush to the fight, O space!</l>
                  <l>Rush to the fight, O sky!</l>
                  <l>Show forth thy valour,</l>
                  <l>Show forth thy valour, let it be seen.</l>
                  <l>Return from the charge, return;</l>
                  <l>Cause it to return. It is ended.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>When he had chanted all his spell he fed his mother's heart to his and her own son Ira (wart or pimple).</p>
              <pb xml:id="n27" n="15"/>
              <p>Hence arose the proverb, “Ira, devourer of the rich soft interior.” And this saying has descended to his offspring, to the tribe called Nga-ti-ira (the descendants of Ira).</p>
              <p>When the news of the death of Taka-rita reached her brothers they greatly mourned for their sister.</p>
              <p>Then Ta-wheta (tumble about), one of the brothers, in regard to the death of his sister, asked, “Why was she killed by Ue-nuku?” The relater of the news said, “Because she had committed adultery with two men.” Ta-wheta said, “It is right, perhaps; but his act shall be repaid in future, and he shall be eaten by grubs. Here, near me, are his food-preserves, which will induce his children and people to come this way when the season of fruit comes round. He will be full of trouble in future—at the time he desires the little bit of property that is lying on the ground. The women shall be as a cliff for men to flee over.” And so this last part of his words became a proverbial saying, and for a long time Ta-wheta dwelt quietly, brooding over his anger.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku did not think it anything cruel to have murdered his wife, nor did he think of the possible consequences. When one summer had passed he had forgotten all about his cruel act, and he sent his children and people to obtain the fruit and products of his preserves in the districts of Matiko-tai and Po-ranga-hau. A great number went; and when they arrived at the pa of Ta-wheta, they being unarmed and not suspecting any evil, Ta-wheta killed them all but one: and from this commenced the deadly feud between Ue-nuku and Ta-wheta.</p>
              <p>Four of Ue-nuku's sons were slain on this occasion, who were named Maputu-ki-te-rangi (heap in heaven), Ropa-nui (great slave), Mahina-i-te-ata (moon at dawn of day), and Whiwhinga-i-te-rangi (possessing in the heaven); while the fifth, called Rongo-ua-roa (news of the long rain), hardly escaped with his life. He had been severely wounded, and his skull was hacked and broken, and he left for dead amongst the other slain by the murderers.</p>
              <p>When Ta-wheta and his people had killed the party of Ue-nuku,
<pb xml:id="n28" n="16"/>
they went back into their own pa, that they might partake of food, at which time Rongo-ua-roa came to himself, opened his eyes, looked around, and saw his brothers and all his companions all dead lying around him. He crawled away, and hid himself amongst some bushes close by. While there he heard Ta-wheta and his people vaunting over their deeds, and Ta-wheta added, “Tomorrow, early, we will go to see Ue-nuku in his pa, and we will deceive and kill him too, that he and his may all die together.” When they had eaten their repast and had concluded their talk, they came out and dragged the bodies of the slain into the pa, to cut them up preparatory to cooking and eating them.</p>
              <p>When it was night Rongo-ua-roa crept out of his hiding-place, and crawled into one of the large canoes, and stowed himself away in the forehold, under the bows, and chanted this incantation to insure his not being discovered:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tu, overspread the face of the sky,</l>
                  <l>That I may be hidden.</l>
                  <l>Let their eyes be dazzled,</l>
                  <l>And flash waveringly</l>
                  <l>In looking at the stars,</l>
                  <l>And at the moon,</l>
                  <l>And at light.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>And he was hidden securely, and laid himself quietly down.</p>
              <p>Early on the morrow Ta-wheta and his party were up and acting, and preparing to go and kill Ue-nuku. They quickly put the weapons of war into the canoe, and with vigour paddled away towards the pa of Ue-nuku. When they arrived on the beach they dragged the canoe up, and proceeded quickly to the pa, whilst Ue-nuku and his people waved their garments and shouted the welcome of “Come hither, welcome, ye illustrious strangers. My child has gone to the distant horizon to fetch you thence. Welcome.” Ta-wheta and people went into the reception-house and sat down.</p>
              <p>The people of Ue-nuku now busied themselves in preparing
<pb xml:id="n29" n="17"/>
a plentiful repast for the visitors, as they supposed they had come with good intentions only, and thus intended to make them fully welcome; but they had come to murder and eat Ue-nuku and his tribe.</p>
              <p>While the repast was cooking, Ue-nuku rose in the marae (open space in front of the reception-house) and said, “Come hither, welcome. Are you indeed Ta-wheta?” Ta-wheta from within the house exclaimed, “Thou thyself, thou thyself;” but Ue-nuku continued, “Welcome hither. Did you come hither from our children and young people?” To this Ta-wheta again replied, “They are all there, enjoying themselves at the usual games of play—spinning tops, flying kites, making cats'-cradles, darting reeds, and all manner of games.”</p>
              <p>When the visitors had first entered the pa, Rongo-ua-roa had with great difficulty managed to get out of the canoe, and crawl away and sit down under a bush of toetoe (cutting-grass), where he basked in the sun; and, the food for the visitors having been made ready to put into the umu (ovens) the female cooks went out of the pa to gather some grass, green leaves, sedges, and tops of shrubs, on which to place the food in the ovens when cooking. Some of these females went to the spot where Rongo-ua-roa was lying: they saw him, and heard his faint words, by which he told the tale of what had befallen him, his brothers, and party. These women went back to the pa, and called Ue-nuku aside, and said, “O old man! it is all false what Ta-wheta says. They have come with a different design. The whole of our people have been murdered by Ta-wheta and his people. Rongo-ua-roa alone is alive. They have come in deceit, and will kill us.” Ue-nuku asked, “Where is the survivor?” The women said “Oh! there he is, lying down outside on the toetoe, with his head all beaten with a club.” He said, “Fetch him; lead him into the pa.”</p>
              <p>Rongo-ua-roa was brought; but first of all he was led to the tuahu (altar where offerings are made to the gods, and incantations are chanted to propitiate the gods), and all the proper sacred ceremonies were performed over him, including
<pb xml:id="n30" n="18"/>
the feeding the atua (god) with his blood (d), and lifting up his clotted blood (on a stick before Mua), and this incantation was then chanted for him:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Provoking irascible sinew, strong to kill,</l>
                  <l>Hither is come the one they sought to murder.</l>
                  <l>Verily, thy own skilful priests are here—</l>
                  <l>Thou and I together, indeed, as one.</l>
                  <l>Thy wound is sacred.</l>
                  <l>The celebrated first-born priestess</l>
                  <l>Shall cause the lips of the wounds</l>
                  <l>To incline inwardly towards each other.</l>
                  <l>By the evening, lo! thy would shall become as nothing.</l>
                  <l>The stone axe which caused it</l>
                  <l>Was verily as the strong tide rushing on</l>
                  <l>To the shores, and tearing up the beds of shell-fish.</l>
                  <l>Striving, provoking sinew, eager after food for baking.</l>
                  <l>The wounding indeed of the man</l>
                  <l>Who courageously enraged the god.</l>
                  <l>Thy internal parts are all opened to view,</l>
                  <l>Verily, just as the stirring-up of the big fire</l>
                  <l>Burning in the marae (courtyard) of a pa.</l>
                  <l>But, Io! thou and I together are as one.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>This done, Rongo-ua-roa was taken into the pa that he might be shown publicly to Ta-wheta and his party. Ue-nuku, with his wounded son, had returned to where he had stood when he was uttering the welcome to his visitors, but keeping Rongo-ua-roa on one side of him, and out of sight of the visitors who were in the big house. Ue-nuku again began to speak to them, and said, “Come hither, come hither. You are indeed Ta-wheta. Yes, you yourself have come at last to see me. You are indeed come hither from our children; but are they living or are they dead?” When Ta-wheta heard these words he bounded out of the house, and said, “And who indeed is that god from the sky who is able to kill our children?” Then it was that Ue-nuku said to Ta-whetu, “Our children are slain by you. Behold, here is the only survivor.” At the same time he brought Rongo-ua-roa forward, and made him stand in the open space before the door of the house, so that those within might see him. When the visitors heard the words of Ue-nuku, and saw Rongo-ua-roa, they
<pb xml:id="n31" n="19"/>
were seized with fear, and would have fled, or have endeavoured to do so. At this time they could all have been killed by Ue-nuku; but it was owing to his noble disposition that they were not. So he kept them till his people had provided food and the visitors had partaken of it. Addressing them, he said, “Do not fear. Remain quietly. Let the food which has been purposely prepared for you be well and properly cooked and served; then eat it and depart.”</p>
              <p>When they had partaken of the repast they all rose and left the pa in silence, and dragged their canoes into the sea. While doing this the people of Ue-nuku clamoured to fall upon and kill them; but Ue-nuku restrained his people, and harm did not come to the visitors.</p>
              <p>When they were leaving the shore Ue-nuku called to Ta-wheta and said, “Depart peaceably, O Ta-wheta! Ere long I also will go thither to our children. You are not a warrior, but an evil-doer.” Ta-wheta replied, “By what possible means indeed can you venture to go thither—to the home of the many, of the thousands, and of the (little gods called) Rororo (ant), and the Haku-turi (bow-legs, or those who murmur at their knees)?” Ue-nuku answered, “Go away, depart. Soon I shall go thither. You will not escape me; in future you will be devoured by grasshoppers. Your bravery in battle is slippery. Go away, depart.” These were the last words of Ue-nuku to Ta-wheta and his party, and they returned to their own place.</p>
              <p>After this Ue-nuku stirred up his people to get the war-canoes ready for use. The topsides of these were newly tied together and caulked, and launched to go to war. Then it was that Whati-ua (run from the rain) rose and spoke against going to war at once, and said, “This is my opinion: first let the kumara and the karaka be ripe; then do you go by sea, but I and my party will at once go by land. We will first engage our enemy, and break off the tips of the branchlets of revenge for our sad loss. To-morrow morning we will start.”</p>
              <pb xml:id="n32" n="20"/>
              <p>As they were leaving the pa Ue-nuku called, and said, “Listen, friends. This is my word to you: if you capture Pou-ma-tangatanga (or Pai-mahu-tanga) (loose post), let her live to become a wife for me.”</p>
              <p>The party, which consisted of seventy men, left on their march, and went inland over hills, and travelled till nightfall, when they halted and slept. They travelled all the following day, and again on their march slept at night. On the third day they came in sight of Rangi-kapiti (narrow pass in heaven), and halted till it was dark. In the night they went stealthily and surrounded the big house—the house were visitors were entertained at that place. The people of that district kept watch by night, but were not strict in such duty. When the war-party got near to the house they were made aware that the god had joined with the people in the house, and Hapopo (pulpy, rotten), the priest, was encouraging the people by questioning the god in regard to the expected war-party, and the listening attacking party overheard the conversation of Hapopo and the god. Hapopo said, “Speak, tell me, is the war-party at hand? We are here dwelling in great fear, not daring to sleep soundly at night.” The god, whose name was Te-kanawa (war-weapon of the senior warrior, one that has been an heirloom for ages, old club; dazzle, shine brightly), replied, “No; there is not any war-party near—nothing of the kind. Let us dwell together quietly, even as the ancient ones are, who are far off, away in the sky.” These were the words spoken by the god through the medium, whose name was Kahu-rangi (garment of heaven). Hapopo (rotten) again asked, “Tell me, O aged! is a war-party at hand?” The god replied, “Not a bit of a war-party, O aged man! No fighting whatever, O old chief! will come hither against you. Rest quietly.”</p>
              <p>Early, and at break of day, the war-party rushed on the big house on all sides, and great was the slaughter of Ta-wheta's people, but Ta-wheta escaped. Though he was pursued, he got away; whence arose this proverbial saying, “Through flight only was Ta-wheta saved.” The priest, Hapopo, they dragged out of
<pb xml:id="n33" n="21"/>
the house and killed. As he was being killed, he exclaimed, “Lying and deceiving god, you have escaped, leaving the trouble with Hapopo.” These words have ever since been used and handed down as a proverb.</p>
              <p>Pai-mahutanga (nicely healed, or good warmth) was the only one who was made prisoner and rescued from the slaughter by the warriors of Whati-ua. The slain were cooked in ovens and the warriors fed on them, and some were carried back to the pa of Whati-ua.</p>
              <p>Thus was fully avenged the death of Ma-putu-ki-te-rangi, Mahina-i-te-rangi, Ropa-nui, Whiwhinga-i-te-rangi, Rongo-ua-roa, Hotu-kura (sob for the red), Inanga-tapu-ki-te-whao (white-coloured greenstone made sacred as a chisel), Rangi-whetu (sky of stars), and their companions by Ta-Wheta. Those whose names are here given were all chiefs who fell on that occasion.</p>
              <p>When the war-party got back to their home they gave Pai-mahu-tanga, the daughter of Ta-wheta, as a wife for Ue-nuku; and thus ended the first slaughter, which was commanded by Whati-ua-taka-marae (run from the rain and occupant of the courtyard).</p>
              <p>Notwithstanding this slaughter, Ue-nuku still thirsted for revenge for his murdered children and people. He again commanded a war-expedition to be made ready, and he would go in command and attack Ta-wheta. The warriors collected, war-canoes were made ready and launched, and Ue-nuku ordered that each canoe should be provided with extra stone anchors and long cable-ropes. The expedition set forth.</p>
              <p>On this occasion Ue-nuku took with him two celebrated garments of his ancestor Tu-mata-u-enga (god of war of the trembling face), in order to become a defensive armour for him. These garments were called Te-rangi-tuitui (the heaven sewed up) and Te-rangi-kahupapa (the heaven bridged over). These had been taken care of by Ue-nuku, who was lineal descendant of Tu-mata-u-enga.</p>
              <p>The war-party started and came to Matiko-tai and <choice><orig>Po-ranga-
<pb xml:id="n34" n="22"/>
hau—to</orig><reg>Po-rangahau-to</reg></choice> the pa of Ta-wheta. Ue-nuku gave orders that the canoes should cast their anchors a little outside of the waves breaking on the coast, and by paying away the cable let them drift in close to the beach. Ta-wheta and his people, having witnessed this, rushed down to attack them if they landed, and even waded out into the surf. One of the party of Ta-wheta, called Putua-ki-te-rangi (laid in heaps in heaven), went out so far that he was seized by the people of Ue-nuku and dragged into one of their canoes. Ue-nuku at once ordered the people to pull on the cables of the stone anchors and draw the canoes out to sea, where they killed this first prisoner, cut his chest open, and tore his heart out. They then made a sacred fire by friction, and roasted the heart. When cooked they covered it and the sacred fire with the two sacred garments which Ue-nuku had brought with him. Then Ue-nuku stood up in the canoe and called on the mist of the summit of the mountain called Tiri-kawa (to repeat over and over again the ceremony of baptism), saying, “Attend, fall down, and encompass; fall down and cover up.” And the day became suddenly dark, and stars were seen in the sky. Ue-nuku and his people listened, and Ta-wheta and his people were heard fighting amongst themselves in the darkness and killing each other: curses and groans were heard, and also the hollow-sounding blows on each other's heads from their clubs. Ue-nuku called on the mist, and said, “Clear up,” and it became clear bright daylight. The war-party looked from their canoes, and saw that many of Ta-wheta's people were still alive. Again Ue-nuku commanded the mist, saying, “Fall on, cover up,” and it became as dark as night, and Ta-wheta's people again began to slay each other with great fury. By-and-by Ue-nuku called again on the mist, and said, “The mist of Tiri-kawa, break up, clear up at once;” and again it was clear day.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku, thinking Ta-wheta's people had destroyed each other, pulled the garments off the heart and fire, and, looking at the sea, saw it covered with floating corpses and red with the blood of the many slain.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n35" n="23"/>
              <p>Three times did Ue-nuku call on his gods before his foes were destroyed.</p>
              <p>Then Ue-nuku and his warriors paddled the canoes to the shore and killed the few survivors who were found on the beach; but Ta-wheta and his immediate followers rallied and came on and attacked Ue-nuku and his people, who fought desperately with them, and Ta-wheta was killed.</p>
              <p>The battle on the sea was called “The Day of Two Sunsets,” but, on account of the great amount of the blood of man in the sea, it was also named “The Sea of Loathsome Water.” And the name given to the last battle on land, in which Ta-wheta was slain, was “The Rising Tide.”</p>
              <p>The victors cooked human flesh day after day; but they could not cook it all, so it was left and wasted, because it became rotten. These are the battles of Ue-nuku the man-eater, and the murders of his children were fully avenged.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku took Pai-mahutanga to wife, and she had a son, who was called Rua-tapu (sacred pit). His acts shall now be given.</p>
              <p>Many years after these battles Ue-nuku got a large canoe made by Hoe-ora, which was called Te-huri-pure-i-ata (turning to perform the sacred ceremonies). When this canoe was finished she was painted red and adorned with pigeon-feathers and other adornments. Then it was that Ue-nuku ordered his sons and the sons of other chiefs to assemble in order that the hair of their heads might be combed and anointed and tied up in a knot on the crown of the head and ornamented with a high dress-comb stuck in behind, that it might be regular and look beautiful, that they all might go and paddle the new canoe out to sea. Ue-nuku performed this work of preparing and dressing and tying up their hair. Of the seventy young men Ka-hutia-te-rangi (the heaven will be pulled up) was the last who was done by Ue-nuku. There was not a boy amongst all these. When all was done Rua-tapu called to his father Ue-nuku and said, “O aged chief! see, dress and tie up my hair also.” Ue-nuku replied, “Where shall a dress-comb be found for your hair?”
<pb xml:id="n36" n="24"/>
Rua-tapu answered, “Why not use one of those combs which are lying near you?” Ue-nuku answered, “Would you ornament your hair with one of your elder brother's combs?” Rua-tapu said, “O aged chief! I was thinking I was indeed your own son, but now I perceive I am not your child.” Ue-nuku replied, “O young man! you are my son, but the child of little consequence, an offspring of inferior birth.” At these words of his father Rua-tapu was drowned in shame and his heart was filled with grief. Lamenting, he went away to where the new canoe was; at the same time he was planning in his mind how he could best murder the favourite son of Ue-nuku, his elder brother Ka-hutia-te-rangi. He got a stone chisel and cut a hole in the bottom of the new canoe, and plugged it up with scrapings, and went back to the settlement, but would not partake of any food, as his heart was grieved at the contemptuous words his father had uttered respecting him.</p>
              <p>The next day he went and roused the people of the settlement to drag the canoe to the sea, and the seventy young men embarked; but Rua-tapu was careful that not any of the younger sons of the junior branches of families should go with them, and thus some who came to join the party returned. The canoe was paddled away, and Rua-tapu kept the heel of his foot on the hole he had made in the bottom of the canoe. They paddled far out, when he took his foot off the hole, and the water rushed in. The crew, seeing the water, cried out, “We shall be upset. Turn her round and go to the land.” Rua-tapu put his foot on the hole and baled the water out. They still paddled farther out; but some said, “Let us return: we have paddled out far enough.” Rua-tapu said, “We will soon return: let us first go further.” So they paddled till they were out of sight of land; then Rua-tapu took his foot off the hole again and the water rushed in. All the crew called out and said, “Where is the baler? Be quick, bale the water out. We are lost.” But Rua-tapu had hidden the baler, and the canoe was full of water, and they upset.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n37" n="25"/>
              <p>Then Rua-tapu swam after his brothers and quickly drowned several of them, and, seeing Paikea, he followed hard after him to drown him also, but Paikea evaded him. Rua-tapu called and said to Paikea, “Which of us two shall carry the tidings of our disaster to land?” Paikea replied, “I will, I can do it: I am a son of the sea:” And this was the reason for saying he was “a son of the sea” he was descended from Rongo-mai-taha-nui (whale of the big side), who was also descended from Te-petipeti (Portuguese man-of-war) and Te-ranga-hua (porpoise). Rua-tapu called and said, “Go. You swim to land and note if I am lost here; then you will surely know that I am not a son of your father: but if I escape then surely I am a son of your father. Go on, and let the crowded parties of the summer season remember that I am here—I shall not be hidden. When the squid and the jellyfish have reached the sandy beach, then beware: I am a little way behind them, and am also going towards the shore. Go on, swim away, proceed to the land. Those who survive this disaster will become a pile of slain in the day of battle. This is another word to you: In winter, when the people assemble in companies (or when they live separately, each family by itself), let Kahu-tu-a-nui (the garment that is nearly large enough) lead in the song sung by the people at such seasons, when the broad-chested men are sitting close together in a row by the side of the fire, and let the songs be sung in chorus by them: by the singing of these songs I shall ever be remembered.” Then Paikea said, “The tidings of our calamity shall be carried to our home. I can do it, as I am descended from Te-petipeti, Te-ranga-hua, and Te-a-ihu-moana (a species of whale—q., the pike-nosed whale?).” Rua-tapu now gave his last and parting words to Paikea, and said, “Go on; swim away to land to our home.” So saying he held up his paddle, and Paikea swam towards land, chanting as he went this powerful spell:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Now is shown the vigour of the trembling heart,</l>
                  <l>Now shall be known the force of the anxious heart,</l>
                  <l>Now shall be seen the strength of the fluttering female heart.</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n38" n="26"/>
                  <l>The big fish of the sea swims fast by its great exertions,</l>
                  <l>Blowing forth the spray of sea-water from its nostrils.</l>
                  <l>The big fish is lifted above the waters;</l>
                  <l>Space makes it buoyant: sky upheaves it above the ocean-swell.</l>
                  <l>Now rushing up a steep ascent, as if climbing the fence of a fort;</l>
                  <l>Now roughening squall of winds comes on.</l>
                  <l>As a bird's feather I am borne before it.</l>
                  <l>Ha, ha! thy heart is even as mine.</l>
                  <l>Now the great enduring heart of the descendant from the sky</l>
                  <l>Shall make itself emerge through all dangers</l>
                  <l>To the habitable, to the dwellings far in light,</l>
                  <l>And be a full deliverance for the son of chief—</l>
                  <l>A child the offspring of a chief of rank.</l>
                  <l>Son above, abroad, and according to the proper ceremonies performed;</l>
                  <l>Son according to the signs, of the breaking-away of clouds.</l>
                  <l>Enlightening hitherward, from the utmost sides of the far-off horizon.</l>
                  <l>Ha! abroad, far away on the deep, the place of strength exerted,</l>
                  <l>Showing the power of sinews when strained.</l>
                  <l>Here, now, is the skid. I mount on the top.</l>
                  <l>The very skid of the binding that provokes insult,</l>
                  <l>The skid satisfying the heart, the skid so sure and fast.</l>
                  <l>Ha, ha! the cold wind is laughing and is defiant;</l>
                  <l>So is the cutting icy wind to the skin;</l>
                  <l>So is the bitter-cold, penetrating, numbing vapour;</l>
                  <l>And so the faint internal feeling of sickness.</l>
                  <l>Here is the skid. I get upon it.</l>
                  <l>Verily the same skid of provoking insult</l>
                  <l>So greatly desired and looked for.</l>
                  <l>Once, twice, thrice, four times, five times,</l>
                  <l>Six times, seven times, eight times, nine times, ten times.</l>
                  <l>Let not the fastening root of Tane be unloosed by thee.</l>
                  <l>Let not the ill-omened winds of Tane be set free by thee.</l>
                  <l>Let the swimming of man in the ocean finally end—</l>
                  <l>Let him emerge in the region of joyous dwellings.</l>
                  <l>Take up this descendant of chiefs. Behold, he lives and swims bravely;</l>
                  <l>He swims, the first-born chief pursuing—follows on, still swimming away.</l>
                  <l>He swims, he strongly swims, still swimming onward, enabled, enduring.</l>
                  <l>A first-born chief still follows on, and manfully he swims.</l>
                  <l>He swims, even Paikea, a first-born chief onward swimming.</l>
                  <l>He swims, upborne he swims, swimming onward, toiling manfully</l>
                  <l>Now above, then below, rolling between the billows.</l>
                  <l>All that ends in reaching the shore of Tane himself.</l>
                  <l>Look out, it comes, still onward comes, a huge wave rolling.</l>
                  <l>Strike it down with the famed axe of ancient times, which overturned the</l>
                  <l>land.</l>
                  <l>Ha, ha! his mighty first-born chief appears, and to his aid is come.</l>
                  <l>Rongo-ma-rua-whatu beats him back. The overwhelming wave has fled</l>
                  <l>away.</l>
                  <l>The plugging and caulking stand good,</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n39" n="27"/>
                  <l>The fixing and lashing together stand good.</l>
                  <l>Let it be uplifted and carefully carried,</l>
                  <l>Let it be raised and supported,</l>
                  <l>Let it be borne along.</l>
                  <l>Alas! my distress makes me fail in swimming.</l>
                  <l>Here, indeed, it is now to be seen.</l>
                  <l>Make thyself to swim courageously and well,</l>
                  <l>As skilful knowing one of old.</l>
                  <l>Truly so, here, indeed, it is now being shown</l>
                  <l>In the midst of the ocean; here, indeed, it is being seen</l>
                  <l>In the midst of the desolate wild, far from man.</l>
                  <l>Here it is shown in the ragged appearance of light,</l>
                  <l>Far on the horizon, seen from the shore.</l>
                  <l>My bird is met above—yes, then; it now returns, and here is shown.</l>
                  <l>Rua-tapu stood upright in the sea, grasping his paddle, his last evil omen.</l>
                  <l>One chief dies, another succeeds.</l>
                  <l>Ka-hutia-te-rangi took Pani-pani to wife.</l>
                  <l>He, a great chief's son, was highly esteemed at Whanga-ra.</l>
                  <l>Here I am, still swimming on—floating, alas! in no certain direction.</l>
                  <l>The big fish is beaten stiff in the tide of the quick-dashing wave.</l>
                  <l>It comes—the canoe of Paikea is swiftly sailing hither.</l>
                  <l>O big black-and-white sea-gull flying aloft there!</l>
                  <l>Settle down from the sky on the sea.</l>
                  <l>O Tane! wrap me in the garment of insensibility,</l>
                  <l>That I may quietly float towards the shore.</l>
                  <l>Lie down, O young chief! on the sea</l>
                  <l>Which was purposely becalmed for thee.</l>
                  <l>Carry safely forward the brave swimming man to the shore.</l>
                  <l>Lift me, I am as a great fish;</l>
                  <l>Lift me, sea of the eel, I am as a waterlogged white-pine canoe</l>
                  <l>Lift me, sea of the eel, I am as a whale rolling and basking on the deep;</l>
                  <l>Lift me, sea of the eel; violent gust of wind, seek me, and carry me to the shore.</l>
                  <l>O wind of the ridge of the mountains! come here, and carry me to the shore.</l>
                  <l>Tane, come and carry me to the shore of my own land—</l>
                  <l>On the very shore there, to my father, now far away.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Then he warmed, and cheered, and consoled himself by remembering the name of another of his ancestors, who was called Matai-ahuru (begging for warmth), and cried,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Begging for warmth, begging for warmth, on the warm sea,</l>
                  <l>Through the warm-water tide, let my skin become warm,</l>
                  <l>As if it were in the heat of the midday sun.</l>
                  <l>Let it be as the blaze of fire kindled,</l>
                  <l>And I become warm.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n40" n="28"/>
              <p>And with these last words Paikea possessed warm feelings and reached the shore at Ahuahu, where he resided for some time, and took to wife a woman of that place named Para-whenua-mea (scum of a flood), who bore him several children, one of whom was named Maru-muri (shade behind), and some of the others also were called Maru (with other affixes).</p>
              <p>He left that place with his family, and came south to Whaka-tane (appear like a man), where he took another wife, who was called Manawa-tina (surfeited heart). She stood on the opposite side of the river, and her attitude as she stood was like that of a man; hence the name of that river, Whaka-tane (like a man).</p>
              <p>He left that place and went on still further south, to O-hiwa (watchful), where he saw Muri-wai (the west coast) within a cave, from which circumstance came the name of Te-whaka-tohea (the objectors), who dwell at O-potiki (residence of the last-born). He still went on south, and arrived at Wai-apu (water laved into the mouth with the hand), where he took another woman called Hutu (sob) to wife, who had a son called Pou-heni (that held in the hand at the birth of a child). He still travelled on south till he came, with his last-taken wife, to his own place.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Oue-Nuku. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150005">Nga-Puhi</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rua-tapu (sacred pit) was son of Oue-nuku-nui (brown flax of the earth, the great, or senior) by his wife Pai-mahutanga (delightful warmth).</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu was a conceited fellow; but, to check this assuming spirit in his son, Oue-nuku said one day, “O son! it is not becoming of you to enter the house of your elder brother, because you are not a man of rank.” The reason of Oue-nuku saying “You are not a man of rank” was on account of the mother of Rua-tapu, who had been taken captive in war.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu's heart was troubled on account of these words uttered by his father Oue-nuku, and he determined to punish
<pb xml:id="n41" n="29"/>
him in the destruction of some of the bravest and greatest chiefs of his father's tribe, and thus be avenged for the insult offered to him.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu commanded the people of his father to build a canoe for him. When she was made he called her Te-huri-pure-i-ata (the seed or bulbs over which the chants and ceremonies were performed at dawn of day, preparatory to planting). The canoe was ready for sea. Rua-tapu invited the young chiefs of highest rank in the tribe to accompany him on a pleasure-trip to some island far out on the sea. One hundred and forty of supreme rank accompanied him to see the people, to view all that was there, and examine the food of that land.</p>
              <p>When the canoe was still on the beach near his own home Rua-tapu made a hole in the bottom of the canoe, and when they started on their voyage he put his foot over the hole. They paddled far from land, and Rua-tapu lifted his foot off the hole. The canoe was filled with water, and all the crew perished but Paikea, who, by his priestly power, transformed himself into a fish, and swam to land. He landed on Ao-tea-roa (long daylight), at Ahuahu (hillock), on the east coast of the North Island of New Zealand; and was the progenitor of the tribes who now occupy that coast, who proudly quote the old proverb, “The deeds of Paikea, who transformed himself into Tanga-roa” (the fish-god).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Paikea and Ue-Nuku. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Ue-nuku was high priest of the god Maru, and disciple of those priests who believed in Rangi and Papa.</p>
              <p>Rongo-mai-tau was the husband, and Te-mara-o-kai-ora (the garden of substantial food) was the wife.</p>
              <p>Taki-ra (guide the day) was the mother of Kahu-kura and her four brothers and one sister. These were Ra-kai-ora (day of living food), Pehu-ta-tere (voice of the trumpet), Rua-tapu (sacred pit), Taki-rae, and Tauira.</p>
              <p>Ra-kai-ora was the last-born, and Taki-rae (search for the forehead) was a female, and Tauira (disciple) was the head of
<pb xml:id="n42" n="30"/>
this family. Tauira is the name repeated in all sacred ceremonies.</p>
              <p>Whati-tata (abruptly broken) lived on the sea-coast, and found a stranded whale on the beach, and he took some of the bones home to make weapons of war; but Ue-nuku asked for some to make combs.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku went on a visit to a settlement called Huka-o-te-rangi (froth of heaven), and on his return perceived that his comb had been used by some one, and had been hung up in a different place from that in which he kept it. He asked the people, “Who has used my comb?” Rua-tapu said, “Paikea has.” Ue-nuku said, “It is an impertinent act for an illegitimate fellow to comb his head with my comb. I did think that he who was begotten on the mat Takapau-whara-nui was the only man to use it.” Paikea, hearing these words, was hurt, and got into his canoe and voyaged towards the south; and when far out on the sea he pulled the plug out of the bottom of the canoe, and swamped her, and drowned Pipi (trickling water), Te-ra-tu-ma-hewa (the sun imperfectly seen), and Ta-hao (cease to rain); but Paikea and Rua-tapu escaped.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu asked Paikea, “Who shall carry the power of life to those on shore?” Paikea answered, “I will.” Rua-tapu asked, “Are you able?” Paikea said, “I am, and can take the heat and the power of life to them.” Rua-tapu gave the sacred power of life to him. Paikea swam towards the land; but Rua-tapu, who was elder brother of Paikea, said to him, “Depart, and when you get to land tell the people not to live at Parara-uri (shouting offspring), Parara-te-ao (shouting below in the world), and Raro-hana (the red below), but at Hiku-rangi, and remain there. Depart. I will not go with you now, in this season of spring, but at the end of summer I will be with you.”</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu swam out to Te-kapua-whakatutu (the cloud absorbing the damp), Kapua-whaka-rara (the cloud spread out), where Hua (fruit) was residing. He indicated his presence by signs in the heavens. Rua-tapu chanted the sacred incantations called Punua-ao-toku (young of the damp world), Tui (war-cry),
<pb xml:id="n43" n="31"/>
Marangai-a-tinaku (seed of the east), to cause the wind to blow, and bring the waves of the sea. Though at first the wind was light, it destroyed the pas called Parara-uri and Parara-te-ao. And when it blew stronger it destroyed the pa Raro-hana. The storm beat on Hiku-rangi, which would have fallen, but Marere-ao (world dropped) chanted incantations, and performed his sacred ceremonies, and saved it from destruction, and its inhabitants from death. Hine-makura (daughter of the light-red tint) drank the tide and man was saved from destruction.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Paikea. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Paikea landed on the island Ahuahu (heaped up—Great Mercury), and took to wife Ahuru-moa-i-raka (warm moa that was entangled by its feet), and begat Maru-nui (great influence), Maru-papa-nui (great extending influence), and Maru-whaka-aweawe (influence exceedingly high).</p>
              <p>Maru-nui begat Maru-tu (steadfast influence), who begat Maru-hinga-atu (influence leaning from), who begat Maru-hinga-mai (influence leaning towards), who begat Maru-takoto (prostrate influence), who begat Tai-ora-a-kahu-tu-a-nui (point of life of Kahu-tu-a-nui—garment somewhat large), who begat Uira-kanapanapa (bright lightning), who begat Rongo-ai-kino (evil report of begetting), who begat Hine-pua-ki-rangi (daughter of the blossom of heaven), who begat Rongo-whaka-ata (news indistinctly heard), who begat Rongo-kau-ai-(wai) (news of swimming), who begat Kahu-tapere (garment worn in the assembly-house), who begat the twins Tara-ki-uta (the side towards the interior of the land) and Tara-ki-tai (the side towards the sea), who were murdered by Tu-purupuru (stand and suppress) (another reading says Ra-kai-hiku-roa (sun that scorches the long tail) was the murderer), and the last child begotten was Ra-kai-hiku-roa, who took to wife Hine-tama-tea (daughter of the fair son), and begat Tu-te-rangi-ka-tipu(tupu) (the heavens cause to germinate), who begat Rangi-ka-tau-ki-waho (the heavens cleared outside), who begat <choice><orig>Parua-o-
<pb xml:id="n44" n="32"/>
taina(teina)</orig><reg>Parua-otaina(teina)</reg></choice> (besmear the younger brothers), who begat Te-ao-pu-angiangi (the thin clouds), who begat Toko-rakau (wooden staff), who begat Te-kainga-kiore (eaten by rats), who begat Te-whaka-tatare-o-te-rangi (the heavens bowing down), who begat Rongo-tu-a-mao (news of a partial subsiding of a stormy day), who begat Kuru-napu (mapu) (beaten with the fist till he sobs), who begat <name type="person" key="name-101558">Kingi Hori</name> (<name type="person" key="name-101558">King George</name>), who had a son.</p>
              <p>Hine-tama-tea had a younger sister named Hine-pare (daughter of the plume for the head), who begat Tu-te-huru-tea (standing with the warm white garment), who begat Kuku (pinched), who begat Rangi-ta-waea (the clouds parted), who begat “Whio-te-rangi (shrill sound of heaven), who begat Hine-mania (daughter of the open plain), who begat Rongo-tu-ki-waho (news upheld outside), who begat Po-rou-rangi (night when the heavens were propitiated), who begat Potae (cover for the head) and his two brothers.</p>
              <p>The younger brother of Hine-pare was named Ta-whaki, and Ta-whaki's younger brother was named Hihiri (active), who begat Amo-tawa (carry the tawa—Nesodaphne tawa—on the shoulder), who begat Hori Waiti (George White), who begat Hirini Moe-roa (long sleeper), who begat a son called Te Ruru (owl), and another child called Kohu-koko (fog when the tui-bird is taken frozen on its perch in the early morning).</p>
              <p>Rongo-kau-ai(wai) also begat Tawake-rahui (put an embargo on again), who begat Tama-te-rongo (son who did not hear), who begat Hine-tu (the standing daughter), who begat Te-taawhi (the unexpressed anger or sorrow), who begat Mokai-tuatini (pet lizard), who begat Hine-kahu-kura (daughter of the red garment), who begat Rangi-ta-waea (incantations chanted to obtain a clear sky), who begat Manu-pokai (flock of birds), who begat Peha (skin or back), who begat Pohoi-tahi (one plume of feathers), who begat Pakura-a-hoi-a (stubborn one, who would not listen), who begat Te-mokena-kohere (fern-root cooked and made into a cake), who begat Hone (John) Kohere.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n45" n="33"/>
              <p>Paikea left Ahuahu, and went to Whaka-tane (the name Whaka-tane—like a man—is derived from the daughter of Toroa (albatross), who stood on the beach at Whaka-tane and was mistaken for a man—hence this name), and took Manawa-tina (determined heart) to wife, who was of the Whaka-tane people, and begat Whati-ua and Whatiwhati-kau-amo (run from the rain, and breaker of the litter). Whati-ua begat Whati-ua-roa (long broken back), who begat Ue-kai-ahu (powerful to fasten), who begat Ue-taha (paddle by the side), who begat Rongo-tai-hi-ao (news from the sea at dawn of day), who begat Ra-kai-roa (day of continued eating), who begat Mariu (in the hold of the canoe), who begat Te-akau (sea-beach), who begat Hui-whenua (join all the land in one).</p>
              <p>Paikea and his wife left Whaka-tane and travelled eastward, and on the journey there was born to them Rongo-tu-ki-waho (news heard outside), Ta-whaki, and Te Ruru. When they arrived at Wai-apu (water baled up in the hollow of the hand), Paikea took also to wife Hutu-rangi (silent heaven), who was daughter of Whiro-nui (great second night of the moon), who begat Pou-heni(hani) (regal staff), who begat Nana-ia (frowning eyebrows), who begat Po-rou-rangi (the second), who begat Ue-roa (long paddling by the side), who begat Takoto-ai(i)-mua (laid down in front), who begat Rua-pani (painted pit). Rua-pani took Rua-rau-whanga (wait for covering for the pit) to wife, and begat Rangi-tawhi-ao (clear of clouds all around), and Hine-te-raraku (the scratched daughter), and others.</p>
              <p>Ue-roa also begat Tahi-to-ta-rere; but the descendants of Ue-roa and of Po-rou-rangi can follow out this branch of their genealogy.</p>
              <p>Paikea again migrated, and took his wife Hutu-rangi, her father and mother, and relatives and tribe, and went to Ana-ura (sparkling cave), and gave that district to his wife Hutu-rangi and her people, even up to Puke-hore (bare or steep hill); but her father and mother took the Roto-o-tahe (the Lake of Tahe—abortion). Paikea put the eel called tangotango-rau (taken by the hundred) into that lake, and near it he built the
<pb xml:id="n46" n="34"/>
pa (stockade) called Tatau-o-rangi-riri (the door of plenty), in which the parents of his wife could live in safety. He collected some firewood for them of the timber called puriri (Vitex littoralis); hence the proverb for that tree, “The firebrands of the fire of Whiro-nui.” Whiro-nui and his wife Arai-ara (block up the road) lived in the pa built for them by Paikea.</p>
              <p>Paikea again migrated, and went along the coast southward to Whanga-ra (harbour of sunshine); and when they arrived at Koutu-a-moa (point jutting out where the moa was) and Toro-uka (headland) and looked back at Whanga-ra, Paikea pointed out certain places at which they were then looking, and said, “They remind me of places at my old home.” Pointing to certain spots he said, “That is like Paka-rae (dry headland), and that is like Wai-ngutu (water of the mouth), and that like Toka-kuku (rock in the sea, where mussels are), and that like Rangi-toto (blood-red sky), and that like Te-uhi-a-ira-kau (the garment of the one who is covered all over with warts), and that like Puke-hapopo (hill of the pointed top), and that like Wai-paepae (waters of an evil disease), and that like Te-ahi-rara-riki (the fire where it was scorched slightly), and that like Te-ahi-rara-ihe (the fire where the takeke (guard-fish) was partly roasted), and that like Whaka-kino (to make it wrong), and that like Tu-tapu-ninihi (to go stealthily), and that like Taha-tu-o-te-rangi (the side of heaven), and that like Te-waru-hanga-a-hine (the place where the hair of Hine (daughter) was cut); and those are like Puke-hore (sacred burial-place), and Te-rerenga (the leaping).” When he had thus pointed out the different hills and places which he said were like places at his old home, he continued, “The names I have given and the places I have pointed out are the names of places at my old home, and these places are like them—in fact, this place is exactly like Whanga-ra (wait for the sun), from whence I came. But there is one exception—that hill, which is like the Wai-moko (water of the lizard), is not situated like the Wai-moko of my home. This Wai-moko stands
<pb xml:id="n47" n="35"/>
at the back of what here is like the hill Puke-hapopo. It is not so at my home: if what I call Wai-moko of this place were near to what I here call Ahi-rara-riki, then this would be in all respects like my old district and home, Whanga-ra. Yet this is like Whanga-ra, my old home.”</p>
              <p>They went on and took up their abode at the place which they said was like Whanga-ra; and at that place Paikea lived and died, and his body was taken and buried in a cave, and that cave has been kept sacred ever after, and is used as a place of burial for the dead of the tribe. It was called “The cave of Paikea,” and is so called to this day.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Nuku. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Horana (sufficiently expanded) was father of Ue-nuku. Ue-nuku took to wife Ka-hutia-te-rangi (the heavens pulled up) and had many children.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku made red plumes for his children to wear on their heads, with which they were much pleased. When visiting the various homes of their people they lost one of these, and after vain search returned home and told their father of their loss, which caused sorrow to the old man. Mahina (the moon) found the plume, and when asked for it replied, “It will not be given back—it is a plume found by Mahina.” The children of Ue-nuku were sent as messengers to Mahina, and Whena (like that) (or Wena) murdered the children. One of the murdered was called Mapu-te-rangi (sobbing of heaven). All the children of Ue-nuku were killed save one, who fled to Ue-nuku and said, “We are all killed.” Ue-nuku was much enraged, and made effigies to represent men as crews for his war-canoes. These effigies he placed in his canoes and went on a war-expedition against Whena. When Whena saw Ue-nuku approaching he and his warriors launched their war-canoes and went to meet Ue-nuku on the sea and give him battle there. Whena was beaten. This battle was called Te-ra-kungia (the sun bedimmed). Ue-nuku pursued Whena to the mainland and gave him battle there.
<pb xml:id="n48" n="36"/>
This battle was called Tai-paripari (flood-tide). In this battle Manu-rau-taka (bird of the falling leaf) was taken prisoner. She was taken to wife by Ue-nuku, and all her children were born on a mat called Takapau-whara-nui (a mat made of the scalps of killed enemies), and Rua-tapu (sacred pit) was one who was born on this mat.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Nuku. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>There lived a man who was called Ue-nuku. He had two wives—one a woman of very high rank, the other a slave. These had each a son: that of the wife of high rank was called Ka-hutia-te-rangi, that of the slave Rua-tapu (sacred pit). The boys grew into men. The son of the wife of high rank had a pet dog which he called Ka-hutia-te-rangi, after himself. When the dog was full-grown Rua-tapu killed it. Ka-hutia-te-rangi wept for the loss of his pet, and was asked by his father the cause of his grief. Ue-nuku was told Rua-tapu had killed the pet dog. Ue-nuku was very angry, and said to Rua-tapu, “It is not seemly for you to kill that which is named after your elder brother. Ka-hutia-te-rangi is as much prized by me as the breastpin which holds my sacred garments to my breast; but you—you are a child who was born with little or no consideration on my part.” These words made Rua-tapu greatly sorrowful, and to employ his mind and not brood over the insult he began to build a canoe and make paddles for her. He also made one hundred and forty spears, and then cut a hole in the canoe near to her keel, and sent messengers to every tribe and settlement to invite the eldest son of each senior family to accompany him on a voyage of pleasure. One first-born son called Wehi (fear) did not accept the invitation. Rua-tapu was grieved at this, as Wehi was high priest, and conducted all the ceremonies and chanted all the incantations at the planting and reaping season; but one hundred and forty accepted the invitation, and appeared in the presence of Rua-tapu to accompany him.</p>
              <p>The canoe was launched, and Rua-tapu pulled the plug
<pb xml:id="n49" n="37"/>
out and put his foot on the hole, and urged the young men to pull lustily. They had gone a great distance, when Rua-tapu lifted his foot off the hole, and the canoe began to fill with water. The young men called, and said, “O Rua-tapu! the canoe is filling with water.” He answered by saying, “Pull on, pull on. It is only a small hole.” They pulled on, and were in mid-ocean, and each inquired of the other, “Where are we going?” They did not know they were going to death. Rua-tapu stood in the middle of the canoe giving orders, but the canoe was gradually filling, and at last she upset. Rua-tapu climbed on to her keel, and, standing with his legs apart, he looked on either side of him, and took the spears he had made and speared his companions, who were now floundering in the water. He pierced his victim, and left the spear in his body, and by the time he had used all his spears he had killed all his companions save Paikea, who, when Rua-tapu thrust a spear at him, was not killed, but saved himself by diving.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu called to Paikea, and asked, “Are you going out to sea?” Paikea did not answer. Rua-tapu asked, “Are you going on shore?” Paikea elevated his eyebrows as an affirmative to the question. Rua-tapu said, “Go, and when you see Wahi(Wehi)-nui-o-mamao (great open space at a distance), tell him what season of the year it is, and particularly notice the appearance of the birds.” Continuing, he said, “When you get to land say all men must assemble at Hiku-rangi (end of heaven), because in the long nights of winter I will be with you.”</p>
              <p>The people assembled at Hiku-rangi, and not long afterwards Rua-tapu came, and all the low land was covered by the tide of Rua-tapu. The tide increased, and Hiku-rangi also was covered. The son of Te-ra-ara-kai-ora (day of increasing food) rose, and made the tide go back from whence it came. And not till all this occurred did Rua-tapu feel that he had been revenged for the words uttered by his father when he said, “You are a child who was born with little or no consideration on my part.”</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n50" n="38"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d7" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Nuku and Rua-Tapu. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>This is the account of the Whiri-pure-i-ata (selected for the baptism that was not a reality):—</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku, by his wife Ranga-toro (urging onward), begat Ka-hutia-te-rangi (the sky held up), and by his wife Pai-mahunga (beautiful head) begat Rua-tapu.</p>
              <p>When Ue-nuku cut the hair of his son Ka-hutia-te-rangi, Rua-tapu asked his father to cut his also. Ue-nuku answered and said, “There is not any comb to use in cutting your hair.” Rua-tapu asked, “Why not use the comb you have used in cutting the hair of Ka-hutia-te-rangi?” Ue-nuku answered, “You are not of sufficiently noble birth to use the comb in cutting your hair which has been used in cutting the hair of your elder brother: it is too sacred to use on your head.” Rua-tapu asked, “Why not use that comb when my hair is being cut?” Ue-nuku answered, “You are a son of mine who was begotten thoughtlessly, but your elder brother Ka-hutia-te-rangi was begotten by me on the sacred mat composed of the scalps of the heads of the slain, and he has worn the sacred head-dress Titi-reia (the plume envied by all) on his head.”</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu was grieved because of these words of his father, and he went to Hoe-ora (the perfect paddle) and asked for the canoe Tu-te-pewa-a-rangi (upraised eyebrow of heaven), in which to go out on a pleasure-trip, and promised to return the canoe when he had so used her.</p>
              <p>He obtained the canoe, and at night he bored a hole in the bottom. He invited all the first-born young chiefs of highest rank to accompany him on a pleasure-trip in the canoe. He invited those of every settlement save that of Hoe-ora, and when he had collected one hundred and seventy, he also collected one hundred and seventy spears. They started on their pleasure-trip, and Rua-tapu stood with his foot on the hole he had bored in the bottom of the canoe. All were pleased with the swift sailing of the canoe, and in delight repeated this
<pb xml:id="n51" n="39"/>
proverb: “That which has been made by the big-faced axe of Hoe-ora.” This was in approval of the great skill of Hoe-ora in making canoes which could sail so swiftly.</p>
              <p>When they had gone a great distance the crew said “Let us return to shore.” Rua-tapu said, “No; I have said ‘Let the hills be lost below the horizon, then we will return.’” When they had lost sight of land Rua-tapu took his foot off the hole, and hid the baler under the garments he had on. The water filled the canoe, and the people sought for the baler. Rua-tapu took it from where he had hidden it, and, putting it in the water, got on it, and it kept him afloat. The canoe turned over, and the crew collected on her keel; but Rua-tapu paddled up to them on the baler, and speared Ka-hutia-te-rangi, after which he speared all the others save Hoe-ora, who called to him and asked, “Who of us shall be spared to return to land?” Paikea, who had joined the party in the canoe as they left the coast, said, “I shall be saved.” Hoe-ora asked, “How will you get back to land?” Pai-kea answered, “If I do not gain the land by the aid of Tane-ua-rangi (Tane the rain of heaven), I can get on Rongo-mai-taha-nui (the whale of big side), who will carry me to the shore, as it is said, ‘The petipeti (Portuguese man-of-war) and Te Ranga-hua (porpoise) shall take me on shore.’” Hoe-ora said, “Take the news back to Whanga-ra, and when you get to Kahu-tu-a-nui (garment that was nearly large enough), say these are my farewell words to him: When he meets with the chiefs in the colleges where history is taught, he must teach his great knowledge to others in respect to every occupation for each season of the year; and in my absence he must teach how and when fish may be taken to sustain the bowels of man.”</p>
              <p>Though Hoe-ora was lost in the sea, he had taught Paikea all the sacred lore, and Paikea alone escaped to land, for, as he was resolute and strong, he escaped the death that overtook his companions. Rua-tapu was avenged for what his father had said about the comb, and cutting his hair in the house of Whena called Rangi-kapiti (the heavens closed), where Pai-mahu-tanga
<pb xml:id="n52" n="40"/>
was murdered, and for whose murder the battles of Ra-kungia, Ra-to-rua, and Te-moana-waipu were fought.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu, unaided, sought and obtained revenge for the insult offered to him by his father; but others fought the battles and sought revenge for the murder of Pai-mahu-tanga. The murder of these killed by Rua-tapu was called the battle of Te-puru-unuhia (the plug taken out of the hole in the bottom of the canoe).</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu followed hard after Paikea to kill him also; but, as he could not overtake him, he called to Paikea and said, “You go; but when you get on shore I shall soon be there with you. And if I do not come to you, it is that I was begotten by our father in an indifferent manner; but if I come to you, I am not what my father calls me.” Pai-kea asked, “What month and what day will you come to land?” Rua-tapu answered, “In the great nights of the eighth moon (January) I shall be there. Let men reside on Puke-hapopo and Rangi-toto, that some may escape, and that all may not be destroyed.”</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu sailed away on the baler, propelling it with a paddle, and Paikea went his way and landed on the coast, not in the form of another being, but in that of a live man. Rua-tapu became a bore, or rushing wave of the ocean, which rolls from the sea on to the land, and, rising high on the ocean, breaks and subsides.</p>
              <p>Paikea was a chief who lived and was known to men, and hence he was recognized by Whiro-nui when he arrived at Wai-apu; but it was Whiro-nui who first landed at Wai-apu, and Paikea was the first to land on Ahuahu (Mercury Island), when he escaped death at the hands of Rua-tapu.</p>
              <p>Whiro-nui came in the canoe called Nuku-tere (floating island), and brought insects and lizards in her.</p>
              <p>Whiro-nui heard the news of the slaughter by Rua-tapu and the escape of Paikea, and that in the eighth moon Rua-tapu was expected to visit the land. The news in respect to the return of Rua-tapu was fulfilled. In the eighth moon Rua-tapu
<pb xml:id="n53" n="41"/>
came in the form of a huge wave, and swept gravel, pumice-stone, and shells high up on the land.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d8" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Nuku-Tere. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207089">Nga-Ti-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>We are not much acquainted with the history of that canoe <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> which is so much spoken of by the people of the islands of New Zealand.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-porou (descendants of Porou) tribe, however, is known to the other tribes of these islands, and therefore we, the Porou-rangi tribe, will take a voyage in our canoe the Nuku-tere (voyage on the long sea) [or, tell you what we know of this canoe], to visit you.</p>
              <p>Nuku-tere was the canoe in which Porou-rangi came to these islands from Hawa-iki—that is, Whiro-nui (great second night of the moon) and his wife Arai-ara (road blocked up) came in the canoe Nuku-tere, and Porou-rangi is descended from Whiro-nui and Arai-ara; therefore Po-rou-rangi also came in her, though at the time he was not born.</p>
              <p>There were many learned men who came in that canoe, the names of two of them are these: Takataka-pu-tonga (tumbling about in the south) and Marere-o-tonga (dropped in the south), with a number of other people.</p>
              <p>Whiro-nui took Arai-ara to wife and begat Hutu-rangi (leap in the heaven). Hutu-rangi was taken to wife by Paikea, who begat Pou-heni (staff or sceptre of the warrior). Pou-heni took Nanaia (tend with care) and begat Porou-rangi, and from this Porou-rangi we as a tribe derive our name.</p>
              <p>We herewith send a proverb for you to look at:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Sneeze, living soul,</l>
                  <l>In the light of day.</l>
                  <l>Those inland are blessed with plenty;</l>
                  <l>Those on the sea are blessed with plenty;</l>
                  <l>There is plenty for the mighty lord.</l>
                  <l>Sneeze, then, baptised into life (d).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n54" n="42"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d1-d1-d9" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rua-Wharo. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rua-wharo (deep dark pit) sat on the front gable of a house, gazing on the prospect before him. He saw people dragging a net in a river. The country he was looking on was called Rangi-riri (angry heaven, or the fountain where fish breed).</p>
              <p>Aue-nuku (Ue-nuku) (bemoaning earth) and his sons and people were taking fish in their net, and when they had pulled the net to hand and had got the fish in the belly of the net they lifted it on shore. Rua-wharo came down from the house and went and took the best fish out of the net, and this he did for many succeeding days. The owners of the net felt grieved at these incessant acts of plunder, and called a meeting of the chiefs, who determined to put an end to these daily acts of theft, especially as Rua-tapu was a stranger to them. One of the tribe said, “Friends, I think the man who steals our fish is the noted chief Rua-waro (Rua-wharo).” Another said,” How shall we deal with him?” Another said, “Let us watch him, and when he next comes to our net catch him and duck him in the water. We can do it in this way: when he is in the act of taking the fish, lift the bottom of the net up and throw it over him.” Ue-huku (Ue-nuku) (moaning of the earth) called to the man in the canoe as they were again dragging the net, and said, “Let the upper line of the net float on the water, and lift the bottom of the net up.” The man answered, “I see Rua-wharo coming towards us.” Another man called, and said, “Stretch the lower part of the net tight and let the upper line float on the water, that we may catch him in it, and make him drink till his stomach is filled with water.”</p>
              <p>Rua-wharo went to the net, and when in the act of taking fish the net was thrown over his head, and he fell into the water and into the belly of the net, and could not extricate himself, and when nearly drowned was allowed to depart, and was recognized as the noted chief Rua-wharo.</p>
              <p>Rua-wharo left that district and went in search of some-one
<pb xml:id="n55" n="43"/>
who could teach him the sacred ceremonies and incantations which would give him the power to obtain revenge for being thrown into a net (d).</p>
              <p>He went, accompanied by his younger brother Tu-pai (standing well), towards the home of Tumu-whakairihia (sacred post set up), and met the wife of Tumu-whakairihia some distance from her home, who was nipping the upper part off the toe-toe (Arundo conspicua) to cover her umu (oven). Rua-wharo took liberties with her in the presence of the birds korimako (Anthornis melanura). These flew to the courtyard of Tumu-whakairihia, who surmised that his wife had been insulted. When she returned he said, “Who was the man you met?” She answered, “I do not know,” but she described his appearance. Tumu-whakairihia knew from her description that it was Rua-wharo. He asked her, “Have you anything belonging to him?” She gave him something she had taken from Rua-wharo. Tumu-whakairihia took it and rubbed it over the upper sill of the door of his house, through which Rua-wharo must enter, and where he would be entertained by Tumu-whakairihia: this he did to take the tapu from Rua-wharo, and lower his dignity. Rua-wharo was a chief higher in rank than Tumu-whakairihia.</p>
              <p>When Rua-wharo and Tu-pai arrived at the home of Tumu-whakairihia, Tumu-whakairihia called to welcome them, and said, “Come, come into the house. Do not stand outside, and be like a canoe sent adrift.” They entered the house, and Tumu-whakairihia said to his wife, “Go and fetch some food for these men.” The wife asked, “What food shall I bring?” He answered, “Bring some flesh of the whale, and of the hakura (another sort of whale), and of the upoko-hue (porpoise).” She got these and cooked them in an umu, and the two strangers partook of the repast. That night they slept in the house of their host, but ere midnight came they two were attacked with pain in their bowels, which occasioned them much annoyance, and their garments became soiled with whale-oil. This was noticed, and accepted by Tumu-whakairihia as a final retribution and revenge
<pb xml:id="n56" n="44"/>
for the insult offered to his wife.</p>
              <p>On the morrow Tumu-whakairihia gave the puni-puni, ati-rere, ati-hakona, paraa (silver ling), and maomao (mackerel), which were less oily fish, to his guests, as a token of his sympathy for their late mishap, and also to counteract the action of the oily fish they had eaten.</p>
              <p>Tumu-whakairihia now asked them, “For what have you come here?” Tu-pai answered, “We two have come in search of a wananga (medium of power of the gods).” Rua-wharo added, “I have been insulted: I was thrown into a fishing-net.” Tumu-whakairihia asked Rua-wharo “From whence is your friend?” He answered, “He is a man belonging to a distant people, not related to me.” This was false, as he was a brother of Rua-wharo, called Tu-pai. Tu-pai asked if he might be taught the ceremonies and incantations of the wananga. Tumu-whakai-ri-hia answered, “You must not stay in this house when I am teaching Rua-wharo.” But Rua-wharo whispered to his brother Tu-pai as he left the house, and said, “Go outside, but not to a distance. Keep as close to us as you can, and listen to what I am taught, so that if I am not able to remember what I am taught maybe you will remember all.” At night Tumu-whakairihia taught Rua-wharo the ceremonies and incantations of the wananga; but Rua-wharo could not remember the whole. Tu-pai, however, heard and learnt the whole, and remembered it. Tu-pai was also called by the name of Tu-pai-whakarongo-wananga (Tu-pai who learnt the incantations and ceremonies of the wananga). He learnt the incantations called Te-mahia-mai-tawhiti (the sound from a distance), Pura-kau-mai-tawhiti (ancient lore from a distance), Koma-koro-mai-tawhiti (pale noose from a distance), Pou-tama-mai-tawhiti (battle-axe of the warrior from a distance), Wai-kokopu-mai-tawhiti (pool of the fish (human corpses) from a distance), Tohora (incantation chanted when on a whaling-expedition), Hakura (incantation chanted when catching the fish hakura), Te-upoko-hue (incantation chanted when capturing the porpoise), Te-maomao (incantation chanted when, with net in the open sea, catching
<pb xml:id="n57" n="45"/>
mackerel), Te-para (incantation chanted to call the frost, and cause it to kill the silver ling), Te-wai-hewe(hewara) (cause the clouds to disperse and make the sun to shine), Te-tutu (messenger of war), Te-kopuni (the army), and the incantations chanted in taking all kinds of fish. Tumu-whakairihia gave some gravel to Rua-wharo from the Mahia beach, the sprinkling of which on the coast would attract the whale to that locality. This at a subsequent time Rua-wharo brought with him to New Zealand, and used it at a point in <name type="place" key="name-100562">Poverty Bay</name> now called Te Mahia (Portland Island). That point in <name type="place" key="name-100562">Poverty Bay</name> was called Te Mahia in remembrance of the land from whence the gravel had been taken. And Te Mahia in New Zealand has ever been spoken of as the spot most frequented by whales.</p>
              <p>When Tumu-whakairihia had taught Rua-wharo, in dismissing him and his companion he said, “On your return home do not go by the sea-beach for fear that you be killed, but rather go by the inland road.” The brothers did not heed his instructions, and went by the sea-coast. Tumu-whakairihia had occasion to look in the direction of the sea-coast, and saw his gods attacking Rua-wharo and his brother. He at once commanded his gods to be still. The brothers then went on their way unmolested, and saw a people who were dragging a canoe called Taki-tumu (lift the king up), and Rua-wharo and his brother tried the effect of their new-gained art, and chanted some of the incantations taught them by Tumu-whakairihia to rob this people of the power to remove their canoe. Rua-wharo, addressing these people, said, “Let me take charge of your canoe, and I will move her for you.” This he said that he might get possession of the canoe. Now, the canoe belonged to Taka-hina-hina (gray head changing) and Manga-manga-i-o-atua (remains of food of the gods). Rua-wharo again said, “Let me sing, let me sing;” and he chanted this incantation to rouse the ancients and the gods of old:—</p>
              <pb xml:id="n58" n="46"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>I will chant this my chant—</l>
                  <l>The chant of the ancient pit.</l>
                  <l>Tremble, O hosts above!</l>
                  <l>Tremble, O hosts beneath</l>
                  <l>And shake even the core of Tane.</l>
                  <l>It is my canoe—the canoe Taki-tumu.</l>
                  <l>Let the chips fly hither</l>
                  <l>With a great and prolonged noise</l>
                  <l>Round all the horizon,</l>
                  <l>And echo on the plain.</l>
                  <l>O Rata, Rata! what</l>
                  <l>Is your occupation?</l>
                  <l>Shout in chorus</l>
                  <l>To what I chant.</l>
                  <l>The voice of the forest</l>
                  <l>In chorus tremblingly</l>
                  <l>Answers me.</l>
                  <l>But shout in chorus</l>
                  <l>To what I chant.</l>
                  <l>Rata is weeping</l>
                  <l>For his power,</l>
                  <l>Which has dropped</l>
                  <l>Into the sea.</l>
                  <l>Shout in chorus—</l>
                  <l>Shout in chorus to what I chant.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>When he ceased to chant the people were able to move the canoe, and Taki-tumu floated on the sea, and Rua-wharo became the leader of those who embarked in her, and these in after-years were the progenitors of Rongo-kako (news which has become unattractive), Tama-tea (son of the light skin), and Kahu-nunu(unu-unu) (garments taken off) (d).</p>
              <p>In after-days this was the canoe whose crew took possession of the land on the east coast of these islands (New Zealand), as there was not any one of the other canoes in which the emigrants came to this land (New Zealand) which could sail as fast as she. Her crew took the land as far as Pa-tea (white pa or redoubt), in <name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>, where they met Turi (obstinate), and returned from thence to the East Coast, and crossed to the South Island, and took possession of all that land, and eventually settled at O-takou (the sacred red ochre of the priests). And it is from the crew of this canoe Ro-uta or <choice><orig>Horo-
<pb xml:id="n59" n="47"/>
uta</orig><reg>Horouta</reg></choice> (swiftly passing by the coast) that the ancestors of Tai-a-roa (Taiaha-roa—long taiaha, regal spear of war) came.</p>
              <p>The supreme chiefs in this canoe were Rua-wharo, Rongo-kako, Tama-tea, and Kahu-ngunu, who took up their abode at Wharo (lay prone on the ground), at Kai-taia (food from which the tapu —sanctity —has been removed), on the east coast of the North Island near the North Cape, at Rangi-awhia(aohia) (embraced that day), and at O-ruru (the calm and sheltered spot).</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n60" n="48"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> II.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>O Rangi and Papa! my own beloved has gone.</l>
                <l>Oh! what has severed me from my beloved?</l>
                <l>“Tis true, I cursed in angry tone;</l>
                <l>But does mine enemy that course repeat?</l>
                <l>Yes, sins of old are ever near,</l>
                <l>And that old curse now lives again.</l>
                <l>Hosts live far in the west;</l>
                <l>But vain their aid or power.</l>
                <l>Hosts live far in the south;</l>
                <l>But vain their aid or power.</l>
                <l>Thus evil ever follows me,</l>
                <l>And I am lost</l>
                <l>In its undying fury.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">Chant when performing a war-dance or dragging a canoe</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Ue-Nuku.<lb/>
(<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rua-tapu was ashamed because of the remarks of his father Ue-nuku in respect to a sacred comb which Rua-tapu had used. The comb was one of some that Mara-paua (the kumara made green by the sun) had made.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku had said, “It is right for my son Ka-hutia-te-rangi to use my comb.” Rua-tapu heard the remark of his father, and was so ashamed that he left his home and went to stay with his mother, who told him to embark in the canoe called Nuku-te-pewa-raki (the arch of heaven shifted), which was also called Te-o-te-poa-raki (offerings to heaven for the dead), and go to his ancestors Tau-kato (poor year) and Tau-nui-a-tara (great year of Tara), who lived far away on the open ocean.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu with his companions put to sea, and Rua-tapu kept his foot on a hole in the bottom of the canoe until far out on the
<pb xml:id="n60a"/>
<figure xml:id="Whi03AnciP003a"><graphic url="Whi03AnciP003a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi03AnciP003a-g"/><head><hi rend="c">Toko Papa Mokau Heads N.Z.</hi></head></figure>
<pb xml:id="n61" n="49"/>
ocean; he then lifted it and the canoe foundered, and Pipi (ooze), Te-ara-tamahine (daughter's path), Runga-tapu (sacred above), Tahao (cease to rain), Waki (Whaki)-tata (confess at once), and Mata-tiki (face of the effigy of man) were all drowned; but Paikea and Rua-tapu escaped. Rua-tapu went to his mother; Paikea swam back to land and told his father of the accident, who said to Paikea, “Keep this my injunction ever in your mind: On the seventh, eighth, ninth, or tenth moon of the year I shall be with you.”</p>
              <p>On the seventh and eighth moon the father put his power on the ocean, and on the ninth and tenth, and also on the first moon of the new year, rain descended, and the winds called Pu-nui (great cause), Mara-kai-a-tinaku (the garden-plot of the kumara-crop of Tinaku seed), and Te-ope-rua-riki (the company of the little pit) began to blow, and the sea began to rise and flow over the land, and it overwhelmed many pas, including Paroro-uri (dark storm), Paroro-tea (white storm), and others; but the pa to which some of the people fled, the pa Hiku-rangi, stood beyond the force of the flood, and a remnant of the tribe was saved.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu went to his ancestors Makara (head), Tau-nui-a-tara (great repose of Tara), Hika-iti (short sacred ceremony), and Hua (the lever), who were gods of, and ruled, the tides. They sent the sea on to the land and drowned the inhabitants. The Hiku-rangi hill alone rose above the flood. The flood receded, and the sea went back to its ancient level, and Paikea and his father fled to the hill Hiku-rangi, and were saved.</p>
              <p>Moa-kura-manu (the red moa-bird) drank the blood (overcame the destructive power) of the tide of Rua-tapu.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Nuku. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When Ue-nuku returned from his journey he sought for his comb: not finding it, he asked, “Where is my comb?” Some of the people said, “Rua-tapu has used your comb to comb his head.” Ue-nuku said, “I thought that only Ka-hutia-te-rangi
<pb xml:id="n62" n="50"/>
might use my comb, as he is the child begotten on the sacred mat called Takapau-hara-(whara)-nui (mat of the great transgression); but this Rua-tapu, who has used my comb, is the child begotten without object, and of low rank, whose house was covered with the kawakawa-leaves (lowest rank in society), and who has no right to use my comb.”</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu heard the remarks of his father, and was cast down in spirit, and went to his canoe called Tu-te-poa-raki (offering made to gain the favour of heaven), and put to sea, and went to his ancestors Tau-kato (end of the year), Tau-nui-a-tara (great song to encourage), and Tama-ra-kai-ora (child of the day of much food), to their calm home on the ocean, where the sacred altar stood, and where Hine-o-hua (daughter of the bloom), Hine-opohia (daughter who in handfuls brought forth the food), Hine-raka (ranga) -tai (daughter of the ceremonies to the sea), Te-warenga (the detained), Te-maihi (the window), and Te Horonga (the offering for the invited), were living. When Rua-tapu landed he met Hine-motiti (daughter of scarcity), Hine-motata (daughter of the thrashed), and Pou-ho-ata (the pillar of pumice-stone), and remained with them.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Nuku. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Ue-nuku was the father of Rua-tapu, and when Ue-nuku was on a visit to another settlement Rua-tapu entered his father's house and took the comb and used it, but accidentally put it in a different place from that in which his father kept it. It was a sacred comb.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku returned, and asked for his comb. The people said, “Rua-tapu has used your comb.” Ue-nuku was angry, and said, “Ah! and is it for the low-born child who slept on the leaves of kawakawa (Piper excelsum), and in a place where the wind blew on him, and surrounded with the leaves, to use my comb? I did think that Ka-hutia-te-raki, he who was begotten by me on the Takapau-whara-nui, should be my only child to use my comb.” These words made Rua-tapu ashamed, and incited him
<pb xml:id="n63" n="51"/>
to build a shed of leaves, where he resided for a time. He obtained a canoe called Tu-te-poa-raki (propitiatory offering given to gain the favour of heaven), and dragged it to the sea, and went on a voyage, accompanied by many young chiefs, to visit his ancestors called Tau-kato (cold year) and Tau-nui-a-tara (great year of nipping cold), who resided far out in the stream of the ocean. His companions thought they were going on a pleasure-trip. As the canoe left the shore Paikea, though uninvited, jumped on board, as she belonged to his younger brother Rua-tapu. They went far out on the ocean, and still went on. Paikea said, “Where are we going to?” Rua-tapu answered, “We are going below” (to the north). When in mid-ocean Rua-tapu turned the bow of the canoe towards the south, and went on to the Moana-toto (sea of blood, or red sea). Rua-tapu lifted his foot, which had been kept on a hole in the bottom of the canoe. She filled with water and upset. The name of the part of the sea where they upset was Te-wai-a-rua-makia (the pit of the water of the invalid), near to Rae-mate (cape of death). All perished save Paikea and Rua-tapu. Paikea saved himself by chanting incantations to his god. When Paikea parted with Rua-tapu, the latter said, “Go to the Hiku-rangi Hill, to Turuturu-a-marae-re-a-tango (the courtyard where the sacred post is stuck up, and where plenty is obtained by mere taking), so that a remnant of our people may escape destruction. I shall not come to you on the seventh, eighth, ninth, or tenth moon; but in autumn I shall be with you.”</p>
              <p>Paikea was two moons on the sea ere he got back to land. Ua-nuku (Ue-nuku), Ka-hutia-te-rangi, and he went to reside at Hiku-rangi, there to wait for Rua-tapu.</p>
              <p>In the Marua-roa (June, or autumn) Te-pu-nui-o-tonga (the great origin from the south) forced the sea over the land, and swept it over the pas, and drowned the people, save those who had gone to the mountain Hiku-rangi. Those who perished were the people who disbelieved the injunctions of Ue-nuku, and for their unbelief they perished.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n64" n="52"/>
              <p>Moa-kura (red moa) drank the flood, and made it recede or go back to the ocean.</p>
              <p>Moa-kura was sister of Rua-tapu. The fish Rua-mano (two thousand) carried Paikea back to land, after he had parted from Rua-tapu.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rua-Tapu. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207099">Te-Arawa</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rua-tapu was a son of Ue-nuku-nui by his wife Pai-mahutanga (the wound nicely cured).</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu was a very conceited young fellow, and to check his pride his father said, “It is not becoming of you to enter the house of your elder brother, as you are a child of low degree.” This the old man said in reference to the mother of Rua-tapu, who was a woman of inferior rank.</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu determined to punish his father by destroying some of the sons of the senior chiefs of his tribe. He therefore ordered a canoe to be made, and called it Huri-pure-i-ata (the sacred ceremonies which were performed over the kumara-bulbs at dawn of day), and when ready for sea he invited one hundred and forty of the sons of chiefs of highest rank to accompany him on a voyage to some distant islands; but before they put to sea Rua-tapu had made a hole in the bottom of the canoe, and as they started he put his foot on it. When they had paddled far from land he removed his foot, and the canoe filled with water and upset, and all in her perished save Paikea. This chief was endowed with the power of the gods, and transformed himself into a fish, and passed through the ocean and landed at Ao-tea-roa (<name type="place" key="name-101066">Great Barrier Island</name>), where he resumed his human form and resided on the east coast of that land.</p>
              <p>Some of the tribes who now reside on the east coast of these islands (New Zealand) claim this chief as their progenitor, and in pride quote this proverb: “Marvellous was the work of Paikea, the chief who turned himself into a fish.”</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n65" n="53"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rua-Tapu. (<name type="organisation" key="name-400728">Nga-Ti-Hau</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Before the tide of Rua-tapu this land was all one, and not two islands as at present; but that great tide came and rent the land and formed these islands we now see.</p>
              <p>The land called Ara-hura (road opened) or Kai-koura (crayfish eaten)—that is, the Middle Island of New Zealand—was an island long before the time that Maui pulled his fish (the land) up.</p>
              <p>The North Island of New Zealand is called Te-ika-a-maui (the fish of Maui). Its head is at the south end of it. The right eye is Te-whanga-nui-a-tara (the big harbour of Tara — <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>), the left eye is Wai-rarapa (glistening water), Lake Taupo is the belly, and Muri-whenua (the last land—North Cape) is the tail.</p>
              <p>In ancient days the priests of these islands did not agree as to the pora (ship) in which Maui sailed when he drew the land up, nor did they agree as to the land whence he sailed. Some said he sailed from Hawa-i-ki: some said his pora (ship) was a ship of the gods, that his hook was the jaw-bone of one of his ancestors, that the bait was blood from his own nose, and that where his hook caught the land was that part of it which was nearest to the surface of the sea, and when he pulled the land up the sea was so agitated that his companions were afraid they would be swallowed up.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2-d1-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rua-Tapu. (<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rua-tapu, the son of Ue-nuku by his slave wife Pai-mahutanga (favourable healing), lived in Hawa-iki. One day, as he was flying his kite and slacking out the line, the kite made a swoop and came down on the top of his father's house. Rua-tapu went on to the house for it. His father was in the house and heard the noise of his tread, and asked, “Who is treading on my house?” Rua-tapu answered, “it is I.” Ue-nuku asked, “Who are you?” Rua-tapu answered, “It is I, it is Rua-tapu.” Ue-nuku said, “O young man! get down, and go from my house. How dare you get above my sacred head (d)! Such a
<pb xml:id="n66" n="54"/>
daring act might be committed by Ka-hutia-te-rangi, who was begotten on the sacred mat; but you were accidentally begotten by me.” Rua-tapu felt hurt by the words of his father, and a spirit of revenge at once arose in him and aroused him to action. He made a canoe which he called Tere-hapua (float in a pool); but some priests say she was called Tu-te-pewa-rangi (the new moon in the sky), others say she was called Rangi-pato-roa (the sound of long beating or tapping in the heavens). When the canoe was ready for sea Rua-tapu invited seventy young chiefs of highest rank to accompany him in her to see how fast she would sail. When they embarked Rua-tapu took the position the baler of the canoe occupied, and when they had gone far out on the sea he drew the plug out and put his foot on the hole, and asked his companions to watch and say if the canoe leaked, that they should not be swamped. Water was seen in the hold of the canoe, it increased, and her head was put towards the shore, and all paddled with the utmost exertions to gain the land, Rua-tapu all the while pretending to bale the water out. The canoe had got near to the shore, and the water had got up to the between-decks, when she capsized, and all were thrown into the sea. As they were scrambling around the canoe Rua-tapu drowned many of them by pressing their heads under water. Hae-ora (cut open when alive) called and said, “Who of us shall escape to land?” Paikea replied, “I, the son of the peti-peti (Portuguese man-of-war) and of the ranga-hua (porpoise), will.” Hae-ora asked this question as he knew that, if any escaped, the parents of those drowned would, according to the ancient custom of Hawa-iki, kill those who might get to land. This custom is declared in the proverb which says, “Those who escape the blows of Tanga-roa (god of the sea) will be killed by those on shore.” This custom was followed to prevent the offspring of those who escaped disputing the title of the people to the land.</p>
              <p>In the days of Rua-tapu the people of Hawa-iki had voyaged to and from Hawa-iki to Ao-tea-roa (New Zealand), and had sailed over all the ocean.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n67" n="55"/>
              <p>Hae-ora again said to Paikea “Go; and when you land teach Kahu-tu-a-niu all the knowledge you possess of agriculture and the signs of the seasons of the year, so that when he sits by his fireside he may have a broad chest to battle with the years of want, and may enjoy himself in times of peace and plenty.”</p>
              <p>Rua-tapu pursued Paikea to destroy him also, but could not overtake him; therefore Rua-tapu called and said, “Paikea, go; and when you land on Ao-tea-roa collect the people and let them reside on Puke-hapopo (hill of the decaying), and the long nights of the eighth moon will take me there; but if I do not come at that time then I am not the child of Ue-nuku.”</p>
              <p>The meaning of his words, “If I do not come then,” was that he would send a tremendous wave to submerge the land, but to escape death the people should go to Puke-hapopo in order that some might be saved, and the tribe be not exterminated.</p>
              <p>It is said Rua-tapu was also drowned at the time he thus killed his companions, and his bowels burst with such violence that it caused waves on the sea so high that they swept the coast of Hawa-iki and Ao-tea-roa, and cast pumice-stone and gravel into the interior of these islands.</p>
              <p>Paikea landed on these islands (New Zealand) at the season when the kumara was planted, in the eighth moon, when the land-breeze blows the seed of the pere-hia (Agrostis aemula) into the sea. And when Paikea had been here five months the waves of the sea overwhelmed all these islands save the tops of the highest mountains, and carried the pumice which is now seen on to the Kainga-roa (long eating) Plains at Taupo.</p>
              <p>As instructed by Rua-tapu, Paikea collected all the people and led them to Puke-hapopo, where they were saved. The tide of Rua-tapu drowned those who were absent from that pa.</p>
              <p>Paikea performed ceremonies and chanted incantations, and took a reed of pere-hia and threw it at the waves as they rolled
<pb xml:id="n68" n="56"/>
to the land, and broke their power: thus the peaks of the mountains were not submerged.</p>
              <p>The mare-mare-tai (jellyfish) and all the other jellyfish of the sea are portions of the entrails of Rua-tapu.</p>
              <p>When Paikea had passed through these adventures he performed the ceremonies of washing and anointing himself, that he might regain his former power. This is the incantation he chanted to recover his wonted strength:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>It uncovers, it uncovers;</l>
                  <l>The sea uncovers;</l>
                  <l>The sea and its progeny uncovers;</l>
                  <l>It uncovers the sea of nothingness.</l>
                  <l>'Tis thy spirit,</l>
                  <l>'Tis my spirit;</l>
                  <l>'Tis Hou-tina (the established one),</l>
                  <l>'Tis Hou-taiki (the provoked one),</l>
                  <l>The gashed one, the fleeing one.</l>
                  <l>The earth sobs,</l>
                  <l>The sky sobs.</l>
                  <l>The eddying breeze.</l>
                  <l>'Tis firm and lasting,</l>
                  <l>And Bend's (a sea-god) pinions</l>
                  <l>Screen the ocean.</l>
                  <l>Let the spirit of man</l>
                  <l>Arrive on shore.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Paikea now called on his progenitors, the sea-gods, by name-Paikea-ariki (Paikea the supreme lord), Whainga-ariki (food of the supreme lord), and Huru-manu-ariki (supreme lord of the feather of birds) —to carry him on shore, and chanted this incantation:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Paikea-ariki, oh, come!</l>
                  <l>I am swimming, swimming.</l>
                  <l>Whainga-ariki, oh, Come!</l>
                  <l>I am swimming, swimming.</l>
                  <l>Huru-manu-ariki, oh, come!</l>
                  <l>I am swimming, swimming.</l>
                  <l>Lift me, I swim; lift me, I swim.</l>
                  <l>Have recourse to the fierce one</l>
                  <l>Of Tane (gales and storms),</l>
                  <l>And land me on shore.</l>
                  <l>Come with the big wave,</l>
                  <l>And sever it with the</l>
                  <l>Axe that overthrows the earth.</l>
                  <l>Now comes Tonga-ariki (god of the south wind),</l>
                  <l>And Maru-whatu (downpouring hail),</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n69" n="57"/>
                  <l>And (my enemies) flee.</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Fasten it,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">My breast-shield;</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Fasten my defence,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">My breast-shield;</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Lift up</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">My breast-shield;</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Uphold</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">My breast-shield;</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">And wait for</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">My breast-shield—</l>
                  <l>My breast-shield and my spear.</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Swim, oh! swim,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">O goblins!</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Swim, oh! swim,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">O gods!</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Swim, oh! swim,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">O sea-monsters!</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Swim, oh! swim,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">O man!</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Yes, we are</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">Out in the sea</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Yes, we are</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">Out on the plain;</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Yes, we are</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">‘Midst the streaks of dawn;</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Yes, we are</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">With my bird unsheltered.</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Yes, we are; yes.</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">O Rua-tapu! use your paddle</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Ere drowsiness hath come,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">And stay me from Ka-hutia-te-rangi,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">The great commander at Whanga-ra.</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">And as visitor I onward pass, And vainly seek for Tai-o-rutua (rippling sea).</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">Come, O canoe of Paikea!</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Ere stormy days arise,</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">And energetic Tane (canoe)</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Bring the Kahu-o-wai-rau (scraps)</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">O'er the screened sea.</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 2em;">Let the spirit of man</l>
                  <l rend="padding-left: 1em;">Arrive on shore</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Paikea concluded his chant, and by the aid of his progenitors he landed on shore, and began to scoop the sand in heaps to warm himself, and called the place Ahu-ahu (heaps), which name that place has retained to this day.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n70" n="58"/>
              <p>Paikea went to Wai-apu (lift the water to the mouth in the hollow of the hand), where he took to wife Hotu-rangi (sob of heaven), and begat Pou-heni (the breeze that died away), who begat Porou-rangi (ceremony to heaven), who was progenitor of the tribe now called —<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d2-d1-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Nuku. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Te-maru-nui-o-rangi (the great screen of heaven) was father of Timu-whakairia (poles on which offerings to the gods are lifted up), Ue-nuku, and Te-a-maru (the sail) by his first wife. Timu-whakairihia had charge of the wananga (medium). Rua-wharo and Tu-pai were children of another wife of Te-maru-nui-o-rangi; therefore Ue-nuku was elder brother of Rua-wharo and Tu-pai, but Timu-whakairia was the elder brother of them all.</p>
              <p>When Ue-nuku made a fishing-net, Rua-wharo and Tu-pai were idle and did not help, or even make one mesh of the net. When the net was used and fish were caught, Rua-wharo took the best of the fish, such as the shark, stingray, and haku (Latris liniata). And each time the net was drawn he took some fish. One day Ue-nuku said to him, “O my younger brother! cease to take the fish of my net, lest you have your stomach filled with salt water.” But on the following day he again plundered the net, and whilst in the act Ue-nuku called to Pou-tama (reliance for the son) to pull the top and bottom of the net together. He did so, and Rua-wharo fell into the belly of the net, and was besmeared by the slime of the fish, which made him angry and ashamed. As he wept, his mother said, “Cease your crying, and go to your elder brother Timu-whakairihia, and ask him to teach you the ceremonies and chants to call the whale to the sea-coast: if you obtain this power you can overcome your elder brother Ue-nuku.”</p>
              <p>Rua-wharo and Tu-pai went to the settlement of Timu-whakairihia. Whilst they were on their journey Timu-whakairihia said to his wife, Hine-hehei-rangi (daughter to ornament the sky), “Go and get two lots of covering for the
<pb xml:id="n71" n="59"/>
floor on which two guests can sleep: two men will be here soon.” She went to get grass to place under the mats on which people sleep, and met the two men, who took liberties with her. Two pet birds were kept by Timu-whakairihia: these were with the woman. These were the birds called miro-miro (Petroica toitoi). One of them was called Hine-pipi-wai (daughter that twits over the water), the other Hine-papa-wai (daughter that touches the water). These whirled up and down and around their mistress, and, having witnessed the insult offered to her, went home and informed their master. When Hine-hehei-rangi got home she said to her husband, “O sir! I met two men.” He asked, “Where are they?” She said, “They are coming.” He asked, “Did they insult you?” “Yes,” she said. He asked, “How can you prove it?” She produced some strings of one of their garments, and said, “That is the proof.” He took the strings and placed them on the upper sill of the door of the house in which he would entertain them, that their heads might enter beneath these strings, which would degrade them as chiefs and lower their dignity.</p>
              <p>They arrived at the settlement and entered the house. Timu-whakairihia said to his wife, “Go and get some fish and cook it for our guests.” That night the fish of which they had partaken made the visitors exceedingly ashamed. On the morrow, Timu-whakairihia, addressing them, said, “Evil has overtaken you to punish you for the insult you offered to me.” Thus his wife was avenged. Timu-whakairihia said, “O sir! what have you come for?” Tu-pai answered, “Ue-nuku has caused Rua-wharo to fall into the body of his fishing-net.” Timu-whakairihia asked, “Then you have come to obtain power to be revenged on your elder brother?” Tu-pai said, “No; we have come to obtain the power to call whales to the coast and to capture them, and if Ue-nuku comes to us and gets on one to obtain blubber, we may be able to throw him into the stomach of a whale, and treat him as he has treated Rua-wharo.” Timu-whakairihia
<pb xml:id="n72" n="60"/>
answered, “You can return home to-morrow with the gravel (d) which will draw the whale near to the coast.</p>
              <p>Ue-nuku was informed of the object of the visit of Rua-wharo and Tu-pai to Timu-whakairihia. He therefore performed the ceremonies and chanted the incantations to prevent them obtaining the power sought.</p>
              <p>Rua-wharo and Tu-pai stayed some time with their elder brother Timu-whakairihia, and were taken by him into the sacred house (temple) to be taught the sacred ceremonies (te wananga) and incantations. Only Timu-whakairihia and Rua-wharo went into the house. Tu-pai stayed outside as guard, to prevent any one listening to the lessons taught.</p>
              <p>Timu-whakairihia occupied the whole day in teaching Rua-wharo, and, as the sun set, Tu-pai entered the house to listen to that which was being taught to Rua-wharo. When Timu-whakairihia had taught all, he asked Rua-wharo to repeat the lessons. He did so; but when he had got to the middle of one lesson he made a mistake (tapepa), and repeated part wrong. Timu-whakairihia then appealed to Tu-pai, and asked him to repeat what he had learnt of the lessons. He did so, and repeated all the lessons correctly.</p>
              <p>Timu-whakairihia now wished them to depart, and said, “If you meet a dog or bird, and can kill it by the power of the lessons I have taught, you have learnt my lessons correctly. Try your power on a great tree, and if it wither or fall you have obtained the power you sought.”</p>
              <p>They departed from the presence of Timu-whakairihia, and when they were alone Tu-pai suggested that they should kill Timu-whakairihia; but Rua-wharo said, “Do not let us kill our elder brother and teacher.” Then Tu-pai suggested that they should kill an oii (Puffinus tristis) as a first offering to the gods. They killed an oii near to the settlement of Timu-whakairihia, who, having heard a hum of blowflies, went out of his house, and, looking around, saw some flies on the sacred
<pb xml:id="n73" n="61"/>
place. He was angry, and ordered them to depart. Rua-wharo and Tu-pai laughed at him; and for this insulting act of the two brothers the bird oii was made feeble, and has been used in sacrifice to the gods on the other side of the ocean (at Hawa-iki), as was also the tutu (Coriaria ruscifolia), karaka (Corynocarpus loevigata, and kotukutuku (Fuchsia excorticata). On account of the insult to Timu-whakairihia in the laughing of Rua-wharo and Tu-pai, the oii and these shrubs have little power as sacrificial offerings when used in the sacred ceremonies.</p>
              <p>The wananga (medium) had been obtained, and Rua-wharo and Tu-pai asked each of the other, “What shall we do?” One said, “Let us go and learn something of Whaka-rau (captive), Tu-taka-hinahina, and Tu-taka-oreore (Tu the singer), and ask them to let us have their canoe Taki-tumu to take us home; and those of them who go to bring the canoe back must bring their mats with them.” They went and asked for the canoe. The owners remarked, “The canoe sails as fast as a pere (arrow) flies. As the proverb says, ‘Who shall follow the son of Mumu-whango (humming noise)?’”</p>
              <p>They went home and began to pack the mats and the gravel obtained from Timu-whakairihia, the use of which would induce whales to come near to the coast. When all were packed they placed them in the canoe, and a crew of two hundred men went on board; but they left their food and clothing on shore. Rua-wharo and Tu-pai determined to take the god Kahu-kura with them, and placed him in the centre of the canoe, that he might direct the canoe in her course. This god was guarded by the priests who had possession of it; but Rua-wharo and Tu-pai had agreed to get possession of the god. Tu-pai said to his brother, “Let us kill those who guard the god.” Tu-pai killed Tara-kumukumu (barb of the gurnet), Tara-tu-a-neinei (the barb partly stretched forth), Tara-mongamonga (power of the marrow), Tara-hiku-mutu (barb cut short off), Te-ao-whano-ke (the changed cloud), Te-ao-hiku-mutu (the cloud with the point cut off), and te Mote-pua (the sucker of the flower), and conveyed the god on board Taki-tumu.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n74" n="62"/>
              <p>Taki-tumu was now afloat on the sea, and Rua-wharo rose and chanted this incantation, calling the gods by name:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>It is Peka (the branch)—</l>
                  <l>Yes, Peka at Whiti,</l>
                  <l>And Peka at Tonga.</l>
                  <l>The making of the canoe,</l>
                  <l>The surface of heaven.</l>
                  <l>I am not on a raft</l>
                  <l>That carries Tu-taka-hinahina</l>
                  <l>But Peka and Iki (the devourer).</l>
                  <l>O Iki! stretch forth and lift it.</l>
                  <l>O Hiki (lift) ! stretch forth and lift it.</l>
                  <l>Lift the earth, lift the sky,</l>
                  <l>Lift thy procreating power.</l>
                  <l>Lo! let it be; so let it be.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>The crew did not understand the meaning of this incantation, nor any part of it.</p>
              <p>When the canoe was far out on the sea the crew wished to return; but Tu-pai objected, and said, “Let the mountains be lost to sight; then we can return. Ours is a swift canoe, and will soon be back again.”</p>
              <p>They lost sight of land, and night came on. They had left their garments on shore, and were nipped by the frost; but they nestled together to keep each other warm with the one mat each had on.</p>
              <p>One, who was called Pito (the end), was deputed to kill one of the crew, and stood near the mast with a mere (greenstone weapon) in his hand to slay his victim when hunger pressed on them. Pito took hold of the head of a man to kill him; but the victim exclaimed, “Do not kill me;” and, offering a hapuku (codfish), said, “Accept this in lieu.” Thus, as each one was selected to be killed he produced something for the crew to eat, even to the time the crew landed here in these islands of Ao-tea-roa.</p>
              <p>The bows of the canoe which came from the other side were not sacred—that part was where food could be cooked, and therefore was not sacred; but the centre of the canoe was sacred. Taki-tumu only of all the canoes was sacred in every part.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n75" n="63"/>
              <p>These are the names of most of the canoes which crossed the sea: <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> (pass swiftly along the coast), Arawa (a shark of a certain kind), Tai-nui (great tide), Mata-atua (face of a god), Toko-maru (bruised pole), Kura-hau-po (red glow of the windy night), Nuku-tere (distant voyager), and other canoes. All these canoes had some part not sacred; but Taki-tumu was all sacred.</p>
              <p>The fish caught by the crew of Taki-tumu during her voyage over the sea was all they had to live on, and hence this canoe was the most famed of them all.</p>
              <p>Taki-tumu came across the sea, and landed at Muri-whenua (the rear land) (the North Cape of New Zealand), where they lived for some time; but they again embarked, and sailed along the east coast in search of some place that might resemble a part of the old home called Te-mahia-mai-tawhiti (the sound heard from a distance). When they came to Toro-uka (headland), near Te-ika-a-tauira (the fish of Tauira—disciple), they saw the places now called Wai-kawa (water of baptism) and Kahu-tara-ria-kina (garment of baptism rushed for) far ahead of them. Rua-wharo stood up and said, “This is Te-mahia;” and when they got near to Nuku-tau-rua (moving double canoe) point, they landed and examined the place. But it was not exactly like the Mahia they had left at home. They, however, took possession, and took from a basket in which they had kept them some earth and some gravel, which they had scooped up with the hands from the beach of Te-mahia-mai-tawhiti, in their old home across the sea; and, performing the ceremonies and chanting the incantations which they had learnt from Timu-whakairihia, they poured the earth and gravel into the sea.</p>
              <p>On the morrow they found a whale stranded on the shore; so they fulfilled the request of their mother, who had said to Rua-wharo and Tu-pai, when they left the other shore, “Wherever you find a whale stranded on the beach, take up your abode there.” So they stayed there for a while.</p>
              <p>But they had to leave the Mahia, on account of Rua-wharo
<pb xml:id="n76" n="64"/>
beating his son Ngotu-a-rangi (fine bird of heaven), who on that account left his father Rua-wharo, and came up the coast southward, and took a wife, and begat Ranga-tira (form the travellers into line). When the news of the birth of this child was heard by Rua-wharo, he rejoiced greatly at the birth of a grandchild.</p>
              <p>Rua-wharo went to visit his son at Ahu-riri (evil omen of the heap of earth used as an altar of offering); but the child had died before he arrived there, and Rua-wharo and his son cast the corpse into the Ahu-riri harbour; but Rua-wharo left mussels there as food for the people residing in the district, in honour of his grandchild Ranga-tira.</p>
              <p>Rua-wharo asked his son to return with him; but Ngongo-tu-a-rangi refused. His father departed in his canoe on his return-journey to Te-mahia, and Ngongo-tu-a-rangi performed the ceremonies and chanted the incantations to cause the winds to swoop down on the canoe of his father, and swamp it; but the father, being also learned in all the knowledge of commanding the elements, escaped the fury of the storm and landed at Te-mahia, where he resided a long time, and then went and lived at the south end of the North island, and did not again return to Te-mahia, but left Te-mahia district for his children called Mati-u (old and stale) and Makaro (out of sight), the names of the two islands in <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>.</p>
              <p>Some time after this Paikea went to Te-mahia (but the canoe Taki-tumu had not landed there at that time); and when Rua-wharo heard that Paikea had arrived at Te-mahia, he and Tu-pai went to plant a crop of kumara there, with the intention to kill Ira, and eat him as a savoury morsel at a feast of kumara to be given by them to Paikea; but Paikea condemned their intention, and said, “What presumption on your part in daring to consult to kill our elder brother, and to bring the remembrance of evils committed on the other shore (in Hawa-iki) to this land, and attempt now to get revenge for evils of the past! Dare not to put your intention into effect.” They chanted
<pb xml:id="n77" n="65"/>
the incantations and performed the sacred rites to prevent evil from falling on them for their intended act of murder, and returned to Te-whanga-nui-a-roto (the great harbour of the lake—now <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>), Pori-rua (the two vassals), Pa-tea, and Ara-paoa. The canoe Taki-tumu was thus brought to and kept at the head of this fish (south end of the North Island).</p>
              <p>The reason why Rua-wharo and Tu-pai wished to kill Ira was, Rua-wharo had been thrown into the body of a fishing-net, and he felt vindictive on that account, and sought for revenge for the insult thus put on him.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n78"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> III.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>O mother! dread now robs me</l>
                <l>Of every power of soul and will.</l>
                <l>If only one dread evil loomed</l>
                <l>O'er me, I could my life sustain,</l>
                <l>And my fond heart could ponder</l>
                <l>O'er my past in loneliness and gloom.</l>
                <l>I could my tears drink</l>
                <l>As ebbs the tide of life;</l>
                <l>Whilst I, a sacred solitary one,</l>
                <l>Could rest me on O-rua-anga-ra;</l>
                <l>And ask the ocean-mist to hide</l>
                <l>Or drive me far out on the sea,</l>
                <l>And drown at once the longings,</l>
                <l>Cares, and griefs, and soul of life.</l>
                <l rend="pad-left">Though I maintain my war in life,</l>
                <l>Who notes my deeds? I'm drowned in tears.</l>
                <l>Oh! blow, thou gale, in furious gusts,</l>
                <l>And take me far up to the heavens,</l>
                <l>And let man dance his dance of rage below</l>
                <l>And fling his arms about in</l>
                <l>Vain attempt to smite his enemy.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">The lament of Ka-hoki for Tai-timu.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Pou-Heni and Hine-Kau-I-Rangi.</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Family disputes amongst the Nga-ti-ira, occasioned through the trespass of certain of them on the kumara-plantation and fruit-trees of others of the tribe, at last led to quarrels and blows, and such sorrow resulted that the weaker party resolved to leave the cultivations of their fathers and seek a home in other lands. For this purpose they asked Tama-a-kawa (son of baptism) for the canoe called <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, which he had made for Hiki-tapu (sacred charm) and Tu-kari-kawa (thrown-up mounds of earth for the ceremony of baptism). Having obtained
<pb xml:id="n79" n="67"/>
it they shipped the remains of food and some young plants of kowhai and other trees; then went on board, and, accompanied by Pou-heni, sailed over the sea and arrived at O-hiwa (on the watch). They grounded on the Rae-o-kanawa (brow of Kanawa—bright), the bar at the mouth of the River O-hiwa. Whilst the people were busily engaged in getting the canoe off, Hine-kau-i-rangi (daughter swimming in the sky), with a few personal attendants, went away inland; and as soon as the people were at liberty they left the canoe and followed after their female companion of supreme rank. These are the names of those who thus followed her: Hou-nuku (bore down into the earth), Hou-rangi (go up to the sky), Taki-whenua (follow on the earth), Taki-rangi (follow in the heaven), Pawa (trap), Rongo-tope (news of the new-grown fern), Tai-kehu (somewhat red), Tari-toronga (carry small portions), Ta-puke (bury), Waha-paka (dry mouth), Koneke (slide), Tane-here-pi (man who invoked the tide), Karo-taha (ward off the blow from the side), Whio-roa (long whistle), Tao-roa (long spear), Tapuke (bury), Hi-wara (indistinct sound), Te-hatoitoi (more briskly), Ta-hore (peeled), Kura (red), Tu-te-pakihi-rangi (the dry day), Tai-a-roa (weary); and their women, Manawa-roa (persistent heart), Hine-mataotao (cold daughter), Te-ra-kume (the day of asthma), Mapu-hia-rangi (sigh for heaven), Koia (it is so), Waha-puku (silent one), Tangihia-wai-tutu (cry for the juice of the tutu—Coriaria ruscifolia, Ta-poto (short garment), Tanga-roa-kai-tahi (the sea-god of one meal), Hine-kapua-a-rangi (daughter of the cloud of heaven), Ia-ki-te-rangi (sound in heaven), Nenewha (bedim the sight), Wai-taramea (the juice of the tara-mea—Aciphylla squarrosa), Wha-kite (to see), Hine-huhunu-rangi (double canoe of the sky), Hau-ki-te-rangi (wind in heaven), Hina (grey-headed), Whiti-anaunau (crop, and search for), and others. They easily found her track by the marks left by her attendants, and to each place so marked they gave a name. Places where some work had been done they called Te-mahinga (the work of) Hine-kau-i-rangi. They also named each place where she had sat down or over which
<pb xml:id="n80" n="68"/>
she had walked, and these are the names given to these places, and their signification. Where she hung up her maro (apron) to dry was called Te-horahanga-maro (the maro hung up to dry). Where she rubbed her hei (ornament worn on the chest) they called Te-miringa-a-hei (the rubbing of the breast-ornament); where she chanted the incantation which is chanted when visiting a strange locality they called Te-whaka-uranga (give confidence to stay there); where she had built a temporary hut or screen they called Hoka-hoka (stick bushes up); where the impression of her foot was seen on the path they called Tapuwae-roa (long foot); where she had been vexed and broken the trees on the path they called Rapa-rapa-ririki (little flashes of anger in the eyes); where she had sat to take a view of the country they called Tirohanga (looking); and where she had wept they called Tangihanga (weeping). Thus they went on naming each place until they came out of the forest at Tupa-roa (tall unfruitful tree), or Tipa-roa (long drought).</p>
              <p>There they cooked food for themselves and for those who went by the sea-coast; but, as the coast party had not come up, their food was left in the umu, so they called that place Umu-tao-roa (food cooked a long time in an oven). Again they went into the forest, and continued on till they came out at Tai-harakeke (flax-swamp), where those whose duty it was to catch birds and preserve them in calabashes (tahaa) for the party were so fatigued that they laid down and died; and to this day their chief Wai-paka (water dried up) and all his men may be seen stretched out where they lay down, with their tahaa of preserved birds, all turned into stone.</p>
              <p>The rest of the party again entered the forest and travelled on till they came out at Maunga-tapere (the mountain-house where the family-tribe meet) and Maunga-haumi (mountain where timber was obtained to haumi—lengthen the body of their canoe). Whilst on this mountain Pawa had occasion to pass his water, and whilst so doing he chanted this song:—</p>
              <pb xml:id="n81" n="69"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Water, go to a distance.</l>
                  <l>The water of the circumcised</l>
                  <l>Is descending as a path</l>
                  <l>For his haumi</l>
                  <l>Go, O water! go</l>
                  <l>To a distance, and descend as</l>
                  <l>The water of the Wai-roa (long water).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>From that mountain they proceeded towards the coast, and came out at Whanga-ra (sunny home), where they found the one hundred and forty men of Pou-hei, who carried the dog-skin mats, lying in heaps on the coast, with their teeth set fast, and dying. The Nga-ti-ira (offspring of Ira) made water in calabashes, and warmed it on the fire, and prized their mouths open with sticks, and poured the warm water into their mouths: this revived them, and they rose and joined the party of Paikea, and went forward with them to Te-muri-wai (the creek on the sea-coast). At Whero-whero (the red) they saw the canoe, or locality, called Te-pua (the blossom), and they went to a place afterwards called Whaka-manu (cause to float), where the natural features of the country so reminded them of their home beyond the sea that they all exclaimed, “This is like our old country: this is like our place called Te-kuri (the dog); that is like Te-whaka (repay a gift), where we left our old canoe Te-pua high and dry.” They took possession of the place and occupied it, and began to cultivate, by setting the kumara brought by Hine-hakiri-rangi (daughter of the greedy), and named the place they set them in Manawa-ru (delighted heart). They did not plant the whole kumara, but broke off the inner end, to be preserved and cooked on stones called Mata-pia (piha) (flint of the small kumara of the crop) as food for their maintenance while the sprouting end, which they planted, was growing.</p>
              <p>The bulbs of the kumara brought by Hine-hakiri-rangi, and set under her direction, grew, flourished, and yielded an abundant crop, as she had all the knowledge of cultivating such, and was guided in her operations by the blossoming of the kowhai (Sophora tetraptera); but the plants set by her relatives
<pb xml:id="n82" n="70"/>
at a place called Papaka (turned yellow by the heat of the sun) did not grow, because those people were ignorant of the knowledge required to plant the kumara. There were various sorts of kumara which were brought over in the <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>. One was called Pohue-waha-roa (convolvulus of the long mouth); another the Koiwi (strength): these are now seen growing on the cliffs of the sea-coast near the East Cape.</p>
              <p>Ira took up his abode at Turanga-nui-(a-Rua) <hi rend="i">(d)</hi> (the great standing of Rua), and after a time he built a house at Paka-rae (dry forehead); and Paikea came to Whanga-ra and lived there. When the news was heard by Rua-wharo (pit of the coughing) that Tu-pai (noble standing) was residing at Pori-rua (two vassals), Aro-pawa (face towards the smoke), and Pa-tea (white stockade), he went with Tu-pai in the canoe Taki-tumu to see Paikea at Whanga-ra, to convey a propitiatory gift of <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> to him. When they arrived at Whanga-ra they conspired to kill Ira, and take his body as a savoury accompaniment to be eaten with the <hi rend="i">kumara</hi> they were about to present to Paikea. This murder was intended as revenge for the act of Ue-nuku, who tumbled Rua-wharo into a fishing-net when they all lived in Hawa-iki. It was for this reason Rua-wharo was called Ko-te-kaha-whitia (knocked into a fishing-net).</p>
              <p>When Paikea heard of the intention of these two, he said to them, “O sirs! you really carry matters to an extreme when you bring your old quarrels here, and secretly plan to murder your elder relative for evils committed so long ago across the sea. Why bring them here, and seek revenge for them in this land?” This speech of Paikea put an end to the plot, and Ira was saved from death. Rua-wharo and Tu-pai afterwards returned to their own home, and Paikea and Ira went to U-awa (landed in a river), where Ira built a house which he called Mata-te-ahu (face of the altar), or Mata-tuahu (altar-face), and, with ceremonies, and incantations chanted, put into it the gods which had been brought over in the most sacred of all the canoes which came from the other side, and was called <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>.</p>
              <p>At U-awa was rehearsed all the history, and the kit was opened
<pb xml:id="n83" n="71"/>
in which the history was kept (the priests occupied the house, and rehearsed all the history there), and Ira appointed Whare-patari (astronomy) to be the high priest and guardian of the gods which were put into that house, and to be leader of those who rehearsed the history. It was from this house (temple) that history was learnt, the knowledge of which has been handed down and taught even to this day.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rongo-Kako and Tama-Tea. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Our ancestors first lived in Hawa-iki, and these are their names: Rongo-kako, Tama-tea, Rua-wharo, Kupe, and Ngake.</p>
              <p>The cause which led some of these to migrate was war amongst themselves on account of certain lands and cultivations. The names of some of these cultivated lands were Tawa-runga (upper ridge) and Tawa-raro (lower ridge).</p>
              <p>The family quarrels became so fierce that they came to blows, and a battle ensued in which Moenga-kura (sleep in a red bed) and Moenga-toto (sleep in blood) were killed. These two were the first slain in this most ancient battle, caused by the acts of the sub-tribe under the leadership of Pou-nawa(ngawha) (post split open). The war did not last long, and peace was made through the mediation of Riri-noa (angry without cause), Muka-noa (swell up without cause), Kai-pia (gum eater), Kai-whanaunga (defame relations), Tama-tau-enga (son of the battle), Nuku-ma-rae-roa (move to the long headland), Rongo-ma-rae-roa (news from the long headland), Takataka-putea (trembling baskets), Marere-a-tonga (lost from the south), and Moha-nui-o-te-rangi (great bird of the heaven).</p>
              <p>War broke out again, occasioned by a woman called Are (open space), but it did not continue long, and peace was again made.</p>
              <p>But these wars were the cause of our ancestors leaving Hawa-iki, and migrating to these islands in search of land where they could live in peace.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n84" n="72"/>
              <p>Taki-tumu was the name of the canoe in which the seventy of the sub-tribe commanded by Tata embarked, and came over the ocean to these islands of Ao-tea-roa and the Fish of Maui.</p>
              <p>On account of the swift sailing of the canoe along the coasts of these islands she was also called <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> (pass swiftly along the coast).</p>
              <p>On their voyage over the sea they were so much in want of food that they agreed that some of the crew should be killed for the others to eat. The first who was doomed to death was called Motoro (eat scraps); but he took his child Kaha-wai (powerful in the water), and gave it to die in his stead. The child was killed and eaten, and the crew were kept alive for some time; but they were again in want, and determined to kill one named Te Angi (fragrant). He also took his child called Koukou (owl), and gave it to be killed and eaten in his stead. Again they were in want, and determined to kill Te-ao-maro (the waistband for the day). He also gave his children to die and to be eaten in his stead. These, the children called Tore-tore (sore eyes), Tu-angi (very thin), Tu-a-iwa (the ninth), and Kuku (mussel), were given up to be killed and eaten by the crew, and Te-ao-maro's life was saved, and the canoe came on and landed on these islands (of New Zealand). Had the bodies of the children thus killed not supplied sufficient food to reach land, then Toi would have been required to give up his two children Ti (<hi rend="i">Cordyline</hi>) and Mamaku (<hi rend="i">Cyathea medullaris</hi>), to save his own life and provide food for the starving.</p>
              <p>This canoe Taki-tumu landed at Tauranga, and Tama-tea stayed there with his wife Iwi-pupu (bones tied in a bundle), and begat Kahu-ngunu; but Kupe (determined), Ngake (middle of a fishing-net), and Rua-wharo went on in the canoe to Tu-ranga, Wai-apu, and U-awa. When they arrived at Nuku-tau-rua, Makaro, the daughter of Rua-wharo, decided to stay there; and they landed a little inside of Te-were (the burnt), and left food for her. The canoe also landed at Te-wai-roa and <choice><orig>Mo-
<pb xml:id="n85" n="73"/>
haka</orig><reg>Mohaka</reg></choice>, where another of the daughters of Rua-wharo stayed. The canoe went on, and at Maunga-rahiri, which was the landmark in the interior, and Ruku-moana, the mark in the sea, they landed on the coast, where another daughter of Rua-wharo, whose name was Ranga-tira, was left, with some of what they had killed for food on their voyage across the sea namely, of Kaha-wai, of Kuku (mussel), of Toretore (large mussel), of Tu-a-iwa (a shellfish), of Tu-angi (cockle), and of Pakake (whale). The canoe went on and landed at Kopu-tau-aki (throbbing stomach), where another of the daughters of Rua-wharo, named O-maki (food for the invalid), stayed. With her also was left portions of the food Te-whangai-o-tama (that which fed Tama), of Pakake of Koro-ama (a certain fish), and of Te-kaka (Nestor productus). The canoe still went on, and arrived at Po-ranga-hau (windy night), where another daughter of Rua-wharo, called Tai-raka (rough sea), landed and stayed. The food of this woman was Pipi (cockle) and Tai-raki (a shellfish). The canoe went on, and landed at Rangi-whaka-oma (day of racing), where Kupe put his token on the land. The name of that token was Waka-whenua-kapua-rangi (pit dug in the shape of a canoe called Cloud of the Sky), and also Ma-iri-rangi (placed in heaven). Now, Ma-iri-rangi was a man and an associate chief of Kupe, and, when his son Moko-tu-a-rangi (the marks in heaven) was in want of water, he was sent by his father to Rangi-whaka-oma for it. The father went along the sea-coast even to Ahi-tio (fire to cook oysters), and stood on the sand of the seashore, holding the calabash of water in his hand, and became a stone, which may still be seen there.</p>
              <p>Kupe went on in the canoe, and crossed over to the South Island. Other canoes came to these islands of New Zealand, some of which are the Te-Arawa, Tai-nui, Mata-tua (Mata-atua), Kura-whau(hau)-po, and Aotea.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tama-Tea. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>This is the tale about Tama-tea and his canoe Taki-tumu. Tama-tea was father of Kahu-ngunu, from whom the <choice><orig>ti-
<pb xml:id="n86" n="74"/>
kahu-ngunu</orig><reg>Nga-tikahu-ngunu</reg></choice> take their tribal name. The companions of Tama-tea were his father, Rongo-kako, Hiki-tapuwae, Hiki-taketake, Rongo-i-a-moa, Tai-hopi, Tai-hopa, Kahu-tu-a-nui, Motoro, Angi, Kupe, Ngake, Paikea, Me-nuku, the children of Tato, and others.</p>
              <p>They left Hawaiki for two reasons: the first was a quarrel about a woman, the second a quarrel amongst themselves about Wena (Whena).</p>
              <p>They had ascertained from other chiefs the direction to steer from Hawaiki to these islands (New Zealand).</p>
              <p>They went to the forest Tawhiti-nui to search for trees to make canoes. They found six trees and felled them. This was a work for the gods, as their ancestors had said, “The gods would assist in all great work when proper incantations had been chanted and offerings made to them.” The canoes were made, and were called Taki-tumu, Arawa, Mata-tua, Kura-hau-po, and Toko-maru, and were dragged down the stream called Hau-hau to the sea. Taki-tumu was the first taken to the stream, and her name was changed, and she was called <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>.</p>
              <p>When all was ready they proceeded on their voyage. After being at sea some time the food they had taken on board was all consumed, and the crew were faint with hunger. Tama-tea rose and chanted a mata-ara. At the same time he glared fiercely at the crew, who thought he intended to kill some of them as food for the rest. One of them stood up and said, “I have a calabash (ipu) of preserved birds.” These were distributed amongst the crew; but ere long hunger again oppressed them. Tama-tea repeated his chant and glared at the crew as before. Another of the crew stood up and said, “I have some preserved fish.” They ate these, but ere long were again hungry. Tama-tea stood up a third time and chanted, and glared at his crew, and once more food was produced. Thus Tama-tea repeated his chant and the same threat till the canoe landed at Ao-tea-roa (North Island of New Zealand).</p>
              <pb xml:id="n87" n="75"/>
              <p>The canoes landed at Whanga-paraoa, and, after staying there some time, sailed along the coast to Tau-ranga. Here the canoes separated: some went northward, and some stayed there, others going to different places.</p>
              <p>Kupe and Ngake embarked again in the Taki-tumu, and left Tama-tea and his son Kahu-ngunu at Tauranga, where they resided for some time. On a certain occasion the father and son were making a net, and (Tama-tea) braided some of the hair of (his wife) Iwi, the mother of Kahu-ngunu, into it. This was an unbounded insult to the mother and son, and on this account Tama-tea left Tauranga, and went to reside with Whare-patari in his pa, and took Rua-tai, the daughter of Whare-patari, to wife, soon after which Kahu-ngunu went and lived with his father; but they did not stay long with Whare-patari, but left and went to Turanga, taking some pet lizards with them. These they fed with the berry of the <hi rend="i">tawa</hi>-tree (<hi rend="i">Nesodaphne tawa</hi>). These lizards belonged to Tara-paikea.</p>
              <p>At Ara-paua-nui they noticed the people of that place occupied their time in trapping rats and digging roi (fern-root); and as father and son journeyed on they named places from events which occurred. At O-ti-ere the people lived on patiki (flatfish). On the road to Tapu-te-rangi they lost one of their pet lizards at a place which they called Poka, after the name of the lizard lost there. At Wai-tio they consulted the gods, and called the spot Taro-hanga. They journeyed on to Puna-awatea and Poho-kura, on the Ruahine Mountain, to the pass on the road to Patea. Here they looked back to Hare-taonga, and saw sea-gulls flying, when Kahu-ngunu uttered aloud this saying: “Behold the sea-gulls flying and screaming over Tapu-te-rangi (Watchman Island); and, oh! the thought of eating the thick-sided patiki (flounder) at Ti-ere (at Roro-o-kuri Island, in the Napier harbour), and mealy fern-root at Puke-hou (Petane), the fat rats at Rama-riki (near Ara-paua-nui), and the glutinous paua at Tahito (near Ara-paua-nui)!”</p>
              <p>Tama-tea heard his son utter these words, and said, “Are you longing for our home? If so, return.” The son replied, “I
<pb xml:id="n88" n="76"/>
only uttered a sigh of regret.” At this place one of the lizards scratched in the ipu (calabash); so it was taken out, and a hei-tiki (greenstone effigy) tied about its neck, and it was put into a cave amongst rocks, and a tree was planted and called Poho-kura. The lizard still lives there, and its mana (influence) has not left it. When it roars it indicates bad weather. From there the father and son travelled on to the forest of Hau-puru and to the cave at Turanga-kira. Travellers stop at this cave for shelter and accommodation at night. One man of a party of travellers of the tribe of Nga-tama-hine died there from the effects of frost and snow. Tama-tea and Kahu-ngunu went on to Repo-roa, and ascended the mountains at Te-ranga-a-tama-tea, where they left a lizard, and called the place Ao-rangi. Going on, they arrived at the settlement of Tari-nuku, near Whanga-nui, who offered food to them, including a calabash of preserved birds. Tama-tea ate all the birds, which made Kahu-ngunu angry and brought on a quarrel with his father, which caused them to separate, and each went his own way.</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu went by way of Nga-pu-makaka, O-wha-oko, Taru-a-rau, Ngaru-roro, Nga-huinga, and by the head-waters of the Mohaka River, through Kainga-roa, to his home at Tauranga.</p>
              <p>Tama-tea went to Whare-kanae, Para-heke, Te-hoko, and crossed the Whanga-nui River at Tawhiti-nui, thence up the river in a canoe to Hiku-rangi, and cast anchor at Te-punga; thence he went to Manga-nui-a-te-ao, Whaka-papa, and across to the Taupo Lake at Te-rapa, and to Wai-hi and Pungarehu. There he obtained a canoe and a crew, and crossed the lake to its outlet and landed. As the earth sounded hollow, he called that place Tapuwae-haruru. He boasted that he could descend the river in the canoe Ua-piko to O-koro. The people warned him of the waterfall. He started, and passed Nuku-hau and Hipapa-hua, and on to the entrance of the race at the <name type="place" key="name-400744">Huka Falls</name>. There his friend Riri-wai jumped on shore. Tama-tea and his thirty companions went on. Going over the fall, they
<pb xml:id="n89" n="77"/>
all perished. The canoe Ua-piko, turned into stone, is to be seen there to this day.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tama-Tea-Pokai-Whenua. (<name type="organisation" key="name-400728">Nga-Ti-Hau</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rongo-kako was the father of Tama-te-a-pokai-whenua (light-coloured son, who travelled round the land), the progenitor of all the tribes who live on this island Ao-tea-roa, and also of the Wai-pounamu. He came from Hawa-iki in his canoe Taki-tumu(tupu), also called <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>. She landed at Tu-ranga on the fish which Maui, his progenitor, pulled up out of the sea. He left his canoe at Tu-ranga, and travelled along the sea-coast to Ahu-riri (altar for war), where his pet lizard called Tapu-te-rangi (sacred sky) fled into the harbour of that place. Thence he travelled on to the Rua-hine Mountains, where he stuck up, at a place he called Te-onepu (the sand), his staff Rakau-taonga (valuable staff), to mark the spot where his son Kahu-ngunu left him and returned to Ahu-riri.</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu's desire to return was occasioned by seeing sea-gulls following himself and his father along the Rua-hine, and hovering just above their heads, which caused Kahu-ngunu to utter these words, which have since become a proverb, “The sea-gulls cry mournfully over Tapu-te-rangi” (the sacred sky); and also this proverb, “The big-sided flatfish of the great Harbour of Rotu” (rotu—cause to sleep by incantations).</p>
              <p>Tama-tea asked his son, “Do you feel love for our home?” Kahu-ngunu replied, “It is but the utterance of my regret.” Tama-tea said, “If you feel regret for our home, you are right to go back;” and Kahu-ngunu went back to Here-taunga (pre-ordained home), and Tama-tea went on his journey, and came to a great mountain, where another of his pet lizards, called Poho-kura (red stomach), escaped; but he had still another pet lizard left, called Puke-o-kahu (hill of the garment), and he went on and came to a great river called Moa-whanga (harbour of the moa), or Moe-whanga (harbour where they slept). When he left this river he stuck up the ends of his firebrands on the
<pb xml:id="n90" n="78"/>
bank of the river, and left them there, that they might turn into water-gods. He went on till he came to Whanga-nui (great harbour), where, being weary, he rested, and combed his hair, and tied it up in tufts on the top of his head, whence the place was called Putiki-whara-nui-a-tama-tea (the hair of Tama-tea tied up with scraped flax).</p>
              <p>This is all I am acquainted with of the history of our ancestors, and of the travels of Tama-tea-pokai-whenua.</p>
              <p>But it was the crying of the sea-gulls that made Kahu-ngunu say to his father, “O sir ! do you continue your journey, and I will return at once, as I feel regret at my absence from the sea-gulls who cry at the mouth of the Ngaru-roro (wave at the entrance) River yonder.”</p>
              <p>And Tama-tea-pokai-whenua sang this song:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Oh! my blush of shame is as</l>
                  <l>The rage of fire on my cheek.</l>
                  <l>On me—yes, on Tama-tea.</l>
                  <l>Come, and with the weapon</l>
                  <l>Of war smite me—yes,</l>
                  <l>Slay, that I no longer</l>
                  <l>May be in life or light.</l>
                  <l>Though I be noble, still</l>
                  <l>Exert your spell, and</l>
                  <l>Beguile me into death.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tama-Tea-Pokai-Whenua. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150007">Nga-Ti-Mahuta</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The Arawa was the canoe in which Tama-tea-pokai-whenua came to these islands. He came to Te-awa-o-te-atua (the river of the god), O-potiki (the last-born), Niu-waka (divining-rod of the canoe), Whare-kahika (house of the aged), U-awa (land at the river), Tu-ranga, Wai-roa, Ahu-riri, Here-taunga, Matau-a-maui (Maui's fish-hook), Ngaru-roro, Parapara (gum), and Poho-kura. From this last-mentioned place Tama-tea and Kahu-ngunu returned, and broke a ta-wai tree (Fagus menziesii) to mark the place of their parting; for there Kahu-ngunu remembered the sea-gulls in the Ngaru-roro River, and felt sorrow for his home, and Tama-tea said to him, “You ought to return from this.” Kahu-ngunu answered, “Yes. Do you continue your journey, and I will return.”</p>
              <pb xml:id="n91" n="79"/>
              <p>Tama-tea said “Yes,” and went on to Rangi-tikei (the day of walking), Tura-kina (thrown down), Whanga-ehu (the harbour of spray), and to Whanga-nui, where he combed the hair of his head, and tied it up in a tuft, and called the place Putiki-whara-nui-a-tama-tea-pokai-whenua. He then paddled up the Whanga-nui River to the Tara-roa (long time absorbed in incantations to the sky), and threw seeds of the <hi rend="i">Phormium tenax</hi> up on the cliff, where they grew beneath the trees, and also seeds of the kotukutuku (<hi rend="i">Fuchsia excorticata</hi>) shrub. On his arrival at O-maka (food thrown away) there was nothing to which he could fasten his canoe, so he bent a stone, and moored his canoe to it, and hence the name of that place, Te-kowhatu-piko (bent stone). Soon after this he arrived at Tau-po (load-stone), and, again taking canoe, he went down the Wai-kato River; but at the fall—probably O-rakei-korako (the strides of the albino)—he was carried over, and was drowned.</p>
              <p>The descendants of Tama-tea were Mahine-rangi (fair daughter of heaven)—who took Tu-rongo (news heard) as her husband—and Rau-kawa (leaf of the kawa-kawa—<hi rend="i">Piper excelsum</hi>), and Waka-rere (swift canoe).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tama-Tea-Pokai-Whenua. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Tama-tea, being deserted by his three wives, Hine-rau-kawakawa (daughter of the kawakawa—<hi rend="i">Piper excelsum</hi>—leaf), Hine-rau-haraki (daughter of the extraordinary leaf), and Te-kohi-wai (wasting water), sailed all round the islands in search of them, and, with Kupe, had the honour of naming rivers, headlands, and various places along the coasts. The promontory at the base of the On-lookers is known as Te-koura-a-tama (the crawfish of Tama—where he landed and roasted a crawfish).</p>
              <p>On reaching the southern extremity of the island he continued his voyage up the west coast. At the entrance to every inlet he waited and listened for any sound which might indicate the whereabouts of his runaway wives; but it was not till he arrived off the mouth of the Ara-hura (the path exposed) River that he heard voices. He immediately landed, but did not discover his
<pb xml:id="n92" n="80"/>
wives, being unable to recognize them in the enchanted stones which strewed the bed of the river, and over which its waters murmuringly flowed. He did not know that the canoe in which his wives escaped had capsized at that spot, and that the crew had been transformed into stones.</p>
              <p>Tama-tea, accompanied by his servant (Tumuaki), proceeded inland towards the mountain called Kani-ere (sound of a dance). On the way they stopped to cook some birds which they had killed; and while preparing them the servant accidentally burnt his fingers, which he thoughtlessly touched with the tip of his tongue. This (as he was tapu) was a flagrant act of impiety, for which he was instantly punished by being transformed into a mountain, which has ever since been known by his name, Tumuaki (crown of the head).</p>
              <p>Another consequence of his crime was, that Tama-tea never found his runaway wives, whose bodies had been turned into greenstone, the best kind of which is often spoilt by a flaw, known by the name of tutae-koka (excrement of the birds—which the slave was cooking when he licked his fingers).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Kahu-Ngunu. (<name type="organisation" key="name-150007">Nga-Ti-Mahuta</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rongo-kako was father of Tama-tea, who begat Whaene and Kahu-ngungu. The elder brother, Whaene, was the acknowledged head of the tribe; but the younger brother, Kahu-ngunu, had one hundred and forty men under his command. Whaene was a selfish and lazy man, and the people had to provide fish and all other kinds of provisions for his use. He invariably chose the best of the fish and of all the various sorts of food provided, and left the worst for his people. Kahu-ngunu observed this. He made a fishing-net, and set it in the sea, and enclosed so many fish that he and his men had to call the people to help to drag the net on shore; then he divided the fish he had caught amongst the various sub-tribes, giving a portion of good and a portion of poor fish to each, and sent a similar
<pb xml:id="n93" n="81"/>
portion to Whaene, some good and some poor of the fish. When the portion was brought to Whaene, he asked, “Who divided out these fish?” He was told that Kahu-ngunu did. He took a fish and slapped Kahu-ngunu on the face with the tail of it, because he had dared to send him any but the best fish. For this, Kahu-ngunu and those men who acknowledged him as their leader left Whaene, and went and lived with the Nga-ti-porou tribe. When there, Kahu-ngunu took a wife, and had children; but by-and-by he left them with their mother and her tribe, and they became leaders and parents of it, and many Nga-ti-porou can now trace their descent from them.</p>
              <p>When Kahu-ngunu left his wife and children he went to Nuku-tau-rua, the home of another tribe, whose chief was an idle fellow like Whaene, but he had a fine-looking woman, called Rongo-mai-wahine, as his wife. On their arrival at this settlement Kahu-ngunu was invited to stay at the house of the head chief, and had a sleeping-place allotted to him on one side of the house, while the chief and his wife occupied the other side of the house. Kahu-ngunu fell in love with the wife of his host, and determined to win her love and make her his wife. His followers had another house set apart for their own exclusive use. One day he called his followers to go with him to dig fern-root. They went where the fern-root grew most luxuriantly amongst the hills, and each man soon had procured a bundle of roi (fern-root) and brought it to the top of the hill overlooking the settlement. Kahu-ngunu directed them to tie all into one, and when this was done it was a bundle as high as a man. Then they rolled it down the hill into the courtyard of the settlement, and when it was unloosened it filled all the courtyard, to the great delight of the hungry people of the place, who exclaimed, “This man, Kahu-ngunu, is a strong man to procure plenty of food, and paua is the best fish to eat with it.” But the sea was deep on the coast, and the people were lazy, so they had no paua to eat with it.</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu one day said, “Where do you procure the paua,
<pb xml:id="n94" n="82"/>
the shells of which I see lying about here?” They said, “From the sea; but it is deep where they are to be obtained, and only those who can hold their breath a long time can go down, and then they only get a few paua.”</p>
              <p>Kahu-nganu went and sat on the cliff overlooking the sea, and saw a kawau (shag) diving in the sea. He held his breath when the kawau dived, and repeated to himself,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>I suppress my breath,</l>
                  <l>And count one, two, three,</l>
                  <l>Four, five, six,</l>
                  <l>Seven, eight, nine,</l>
                  <l>Ten, and now come</l>
                  <l>To the surface</l>
                  <l>And breathe again,</l>
                  <l>And come on land</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Then the kawau rose to the surface; but Kahu-ngunu still held his breath until the kawau had dived three times and he had thrice repeated these words. He thought, “If I can hold my breath so long I can dive where these people obtain the paua.” So he ordered his people to make a kori (a small pot-net), and to tie a long rope to it, and then, taking with him some of the people of the place to point out the rocks where the paua could be obtained, he and his followers went out in a canoe. Kahu-ngunu said to his people, “When I jerk the rope you must pull the net up.” Then he took the net and dived into the water. They waited for some time, and thought he must be drowned; but presently he jerked the rope and they pulled the net up, but it was so full they could not lift it into the canoe. Kahu-ngunu swam on shore, and the inhabitants of the place came and were long in taking all the paua away, there were so many. Again the people wondered at the power of Kahu-ngunu to procure food.</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu said to his followers, “If you eat of the paua give the roe to me.” They did so, and he ate many of them. Now, this food produces flatulency, like the tawa-berry. The tawa-berry is cooked in a hangi (oven of hot stones), in the same way as the karaka-berry (d); but after the tawa has been cooked it
<pb xml:id="n95" n="83"/>
is not kept in water so long as the karaka-berry, but may be eaten in a few days.</p>
              <p>His hearty meal of the roe of the paua produced its usual effect on Kahu-ngunu, and after some time the host awoke and charged his wife with idleness in not providing the house with aromatic grasses and herbs. They quarrelled hotly and became exceedingly enraged with each other, while Kahu-ngunu laughed and enjoyed the fun. Again the host awoke and charged his wife with idleness. They were so angry this time that they cursed each other, and even struck at each other, till the wife left the house and went to her parents. They were very much grieved that the man should curse his wife, and they urged her to be revenged on him by leaving him and taking Kahu-ngunu as her husband. They said, “Kahu-ngunu is a brave man, and is such a powerful fellow to obtain food”. She agreed to what was said; and her mother combed her hair and ornamented her head with the most beautiful feathers of the amo-kura (red-tailed tropic bird—Phaeton rubricauda) and the toroa (albatross), and clothed her with the kaitaka (d) mat; and she went and took Kahu-ngunu as her husband. Thus the lazy fellow lost his wife by the deceit of Kahu-ngunu.</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu begat a child by her, and they called it Kahu-kura-nui, who begat Tu-puru-puru, who begat Rangi-tu-ehu, who begat Tu-aka, who begat Ma-hina-rangi, who took to wife Tu-rongo and begat Rau-kawa, the ancestors of the great Nga-ti-rau-kawa tribe.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d7" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Kahu-Ngunu. (<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu lived at Tauranga, and one day he and his sister Whaene and their people went to draw their net. The net belonged to Whaene. When it was pulled on the beach, Kahu-ngunu seized the fish in the body of it, which made Whaene so angry that she struck him with her hand. Kahu-ngunu was ashamed at this insult, and left her and the people, and went to a forest, where he ate some pareta (paretao), and called the place Pareta; going on, he killed and ate a kaka, and called the
<pb xml:id="n96" n="84"/>
place Kaka-kai-a-moi. He went on to Pahau-ehu, Ngarara, Whaka-wai, and Kohaha-pare-moremo. Going on, he went into a cave. Sitting in the cave, he saw a man called Pa-roa pass in front of it, who saw Kahu-ngunu, and, not knowing who he was, invited him to his settlement. After Kahu-ngunu had lived some time at the home of Pa-roa the latter discovered who Kahu-ngunu was. Pa-roa said to his daughter, named Hine-puariari, “Girl, there is a husband for you.” She took Kahu-ngunu as her husband. One day a woman of her tribe said to Hine-puariari, “How do you like your husband?” She answered, “He is more than I could wish.” Rongo-mai-wahine, the daughter of Rapa, who lived at Tawa-pata (near Table Cape), heard what Hine-puariari had said, and made this remark: “The great river at Tata-pouri is ever ready to welcome him.”</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu asked his wife to dress his hair. She combed it all day, and on the morrow combed it again, and not till then was she able to form it into a putiki (topknot). So she held it between her knees and rubbed it with oil which she held in a paua (Haliotis) shell, and not till she had used the contents of ten shells was the hair limp enough to allow her to bind it with flax, but the flax broke as she bound it round the hair. He asked her to fetch his girdle. The flax of which it was made was grown at Tauranga. With this girdle she was able to tie his hair. And from this came the proverb, “The flax that bound the top-knot of Kahu-ngunu (the son of Tama-tea) was left at Tauranga.”</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu left his wife and went to Nuku-tau-rua (Table Cape) and Tawa-pata (Portland Island), where Rongo-mai-wahine and her husband Tama-taku-tai lived. Tama-taku-tai spent his time carving wood to ornament houses, but did not assist in cultivating food for his people. Kahu-ngunu observed how the people procured the paua and pupu (limpets), and endeavoured to cause a quarrel between Rongo-mai-wahine and her husband; so he proposed to his companions to go and dig roi (fern-root), and when they had procured a quantity his
<pb xml:id="n97" n="85"/>
friends suggested to tie it up in bundles and carry it to the settlement. To this he objected, and sent them to the pa. When they were out of sight he tied all the roi in one bundle, and carried it on his back to the precipice Tawa-pata, just above the village, and untied the bundle and let it fall. It scattered all over the pa in such quantities that it filled the spaces between the houses. The people of the settlement collected and began to roast and feast on it, praising Kahu-ngunu, and saying, “Now we have a strong and able chief, who can procure food for us.”</p>
              <p>The family of Ma-ringaringa-mai were at the paua fishing-grounds; so Kahu-ngunu proposed to his companions to go and collect paua, and instructed them to get flax and plait ropes and make nets, and prepare sticks to prize the paua from the rocks; and he went to the top of a hill near the coast from whence he could watch the kawau (shag) diving in the sea, and as the shag dived he held his breath, to see if he could hold it as long as a shag was diving. When a shag dived he began to count, and say, “Pepe (hold, suppress the breath) tahi, pepe rua, pepe toru,” and so on to ten. If the shag had not come to the surface of the water he again repeated the pepe. This he did without drawing a breath until the shag had dived and come up three times: he concluded he could hold his breath for a considerable time, and thus be able to dive and obtain a great quantity of paua.</p>
              <p>At low water he took some nets and swam out to the furthermost rock to which the paua-collectors were in the habit of going in a canoe, and dived and filled his nets, and pressed the paua into them so tight that the nets were on the point of bursting, and returned to shore; but some paua he caused to adhere to his body and head. These were taken to the sacred place as offerings to the gods. Those in the nets were so heavy that the people of the settlement could not drag them on shore, so the people of the adjoining pas were called to assist. The paua-nets were pulled on shore, and the people feasted on their contents.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n98" n="86"/>
              <p>Having witnessed the great feats of Kahu-ngunu in procuring food, the people contrasted him with the chief Tama-taku-tai, and took the wife of that chief and gave her to Kahu-ngunu, who begat Kahu-kura-nui, Tu-puru-puru, Rangi-tu-ehu, Hiri-ao, and Huhuti. Huhuti took Whatu-i-apiti as her husband; and these five are the ancestors of the principal tribes of the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d8" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tamatea-Pokai-Whenua. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Give heed to this! Rongo-kako was the father of Tama-tea, and was the ancestor of all the tribes of New Zealand. Tama-tea, came from Hawaiki in a canoe called Taki-tumu, or <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>. He first landed at Turanga, which is on the fish his ancestor Maui had drawn up out of the ocean. There he left Taki-tumu and travelled by land, keeping near the seacoast of the sea of Tauranga, until he reached Ahu-riri, where his pet ngarara (lizard), called Tapu-te-ranga, fled from him to the interior of Ahu-riri. He travelled thence to Ruahine, where, at Te-onepu, he set up a pole called Rakau-taonga, to mark the place where his son Kahu-ngunu turned back because he saw the sea-gulls flying over the Ruahine Mountains, following them, and wheeling over their heads, and crying, and he said to his father, “O friend! you proceed on your way: I will return from this place because of my regard for the karoro (sea-gulls) which cry from the ngutu awa o Ngaru-roro (the mouth of the Ngaru-roro River).” Then Tama-tea addressed his son Kahu-ngunu-matangi-rau, and said, “Do you feel love for your own place?” “No,” said Kahu-ngunu, “I am only sighing.” His father said, “If love for your own place influences you, go back to it.” So Kahu-ngunu returned to Here-taunga, and Tama-tea journeyed on till he reached the lofty mountains, where another of his lizard pets, called Poho-kura, escaped; but he still had one, called Puke-o-kahu. When he reached the great river called Moa-whanga, he stuck up the unburnt ends of his firewood in it (and hence the saying, “The ends of the firebrands of Tama-tea”), so that they should become taniwhas (gods).</p>
              <pb xml:id="n99" n="87"/>
              <p>As he went along the sea-shore, his dog ran into the water and became a taniwha; but he went on and reached Whanga-nui, and sat down and combed his hair, and tied it up into a topknot, and from this circumstance the place was called Putiki-whara-nui-o-Tama-tea. This is all that is known of one of our ancestors who was named Tama-tea-pokai-whenua.</p>
              <p>Tama-tea-pokai-whenua had two wives—the first was Iwi-rau, the mother of Kahu-ngunu-matangi-rau; the second was called Mahaki-roa, the mother of (1) Ko-au-tama-aki-roa, (2) Kahu-nui, and (3) Apa, the father of the Rangi-tikei tribe.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d3-d1-d9" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Kahu-Ngunu. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu left Tauranga on account of a dispute between himself on the one side and Paoa and Whaene on the other. Ira-nui accompanied Kahu-ngunu on this migration. When they arrived at U-awa, Kahu-ngunu took Hinga-roa (long fall) to wife, and came on to Titi-rangi, at Turanga-nui. (At this time Rua-pani was living at Wai-pawa.) On the evening of the day of his arrival at Titi-rangi, Kahu-ngunu asked, “To whom belongs the fire I see yonder?” and was answered, “To Rua-pani.” On the following day Kahu-ngunu was taken to the pa of Rua-pani, where he took to wife Rua-rere-tai. The following chiefs and their wives were in the pa with Rua-pani at that time—namely, Rua-here-here-tieke and his wife Rongo-mai-wananga, Rua-roa and his wife Rahiri-momori, Kahu-noke and his wife Kahu-kiro-kiro, Tama-tea-kuku and his wife Hine-te-ra, Tu-te-kohi and his wife Hine-te-wai.</p>
              <p>During his stay with Rua-pani, Kahu-ngunu heard of the fame of a woman of supreme rank called Rongo-mai-wahine, and on that account he took a journey to Te-wai-roa, where there was much totara timber to make canoes. He stayed on the way at Te-mahanga, and took Hine-pu-ari-ari to wife, but soon forsook her again. This story was told to Rongo-mai-wahine, who exclaimed, “If he comes here we shall receive him: we, Te-ati-hau, have a wide mouth.” Kahu-ngunu went to <choice><orig>Kahu-
<pb xml:id="n100" n="88"/>
tara</orig><reg>Kahutara</reg></choice>, where Rongo-mai-wahine lived with her husband Tama-taku-tai, also Rapua-i-te-rangi and his wife, also the following noted chiefs of those days and their wives—namely, Hine-tua, and his wives Moe-te-kakara, Hine-kumu, Whaka-ruru-a-nuku, Tu-kapua-rangi, Aio-rangi; Tawhi and his wife Tu-te-wana-a-tai; Mokai-tua-tiri and his wife Tau-kiekie; Hine-kahu-kura and his wife Kuku; Rangi-ta-wau and his wife Kiri-mamae; Manu-pokai and his wife Whai-ta; Hine-waka and his wife Taki-moana; Hine-auta and his wife Te-uhu; Tama-i-ua-te-rangi and his wife Mata-hina-te-rangi; Rangi-mata-moana and his wife Mai-ranga; Rangi-katia and his wife Hine-matire-rangi; Mate-roa and his wife Te-matenga; Mangu-mangu (wife not given).</p>
              <p>When Kahu-ngunu had been two days at Kahu-tara he said to his thirty followers, “Let us go and dig some fern-root.” When this was done some of the men said, “Let us tie it up in large bundles;” but Kahu-ngunu said, “No let us tie it all in one large bundle.” So they tied it all together in one bundle with torotoro (Metrosideros scandens), and rolled it to the brow of the hill above the settlement where all the people lived, and let it run down in front of the houses, where it was untied, and the women and children gathered into the storehouses sufficient for all the people there. All the women praised Kahu-ngunu for this act of kindness to them and their children. While they were eating the fern-root they wished for something to eat as a kinaki (savoury morsel) with it, because the women would not go to dive for paua (Haliotis) as a relish to eat with the fern-root. So Kahu-ngunu said to his followers, “Let us go to the sea-beach.” They went and sat on a hill overlooking the sea, whence they saw a kawau (Graculus varius) diving and catching fish. Kahu-ngunu said to his people, “Pepa (Pepe), (hold your breath), and see how many times that kawau will dive and come up before let it go.” They did so, but could not hold it long. Then Kahu-ngunu said, “I will try;” and the kawau came up five times before he had to breathe. But he said, “I can hold my breath longer.”
<pb xml:id="n101" n="89"/>
He tried again, and held his breath till the kawau had come up twelve times. Kahu-ngunu then said, “You remain here, and I will go and dive for some paua.” He took a net and went down to the beach, and tied a rope to the net, leaving one end on shore, so that when he had filled the net his people could drag it in. He dived into the sea and filled the net, and swam to land again. His people pulled the netful of paua on shore, and took them up to the settlement, and allowed each female to collect as many as she liked of them, and all partook of the feast so provided by Kahu-ngunu; but he himself only ate the hua (the roe) of the paua.</p>
              <p>Kahu-ngunu occupied part of the house in which Tama-taku-tai and his wife Rongo-mai-wahine lived. They slept near the window. Kahu-ngunu, who slept on the same side of the house, and had eaten much of the roe of the paua, was tormented with flatulency, which gave occasion to Tama-taku-tai to upbraid his wife for leaving the house unprovided with sweet-scented herbs. They disputed until anger rose so high that Rongo-mai-wahine left him for good, and took Kahu-ngunu as her husband. In time they two had the following children—namely: Kahu-kura-nui, Rongo-mai-papa, Tama-tea-kota, and Tau-hei-kuri. Previous to this Rongo-mai-wahine had borne Tama-taku-tai two children, Rapua and Hine-rau-wiri; and before Hine-rau-wiri was born Tama-tea, who was living at Tauranga, left that place with a number of followers to visit Rongo-mai-wahine, who was expecting shortly to have a child. On the way they ran short of food, and had to eat of the ponga (Cyathea dealbata). They called the place where they first ate of it Te-ponga-tawhao (the forest of ponga); where the pare-tao (a certain creeper) got between their toes as they walked they called Pare-ta-ngahue-hue (where the pare-tao is abundant); where they had so little food they called the place Kopae (put into little baskets); where they became weak with hunger they called the place Ngarara-whakaware (deceived men); and where they became lean for want of birds to eat they called the place
<pb xml:id="n102" n="90"/>
Te-matuku-tai-here-koti (the bittern of the sea-shore). All these names were given to the several places by Tama-tea. When he arrived at Te-wai-roa he found that the child born after Kahu-ngunu had taken Rongo-mai-wahine was a girl, and not begotten by Kahu-ngunu, but by Tama-taku-tai, and he called the child Hine-rau-wiri (daughter of the fish-net) in honour of the net Kahu-ngunu had taken the paua-fish in.</p>
              <p>Tama-tea returned home by way of the sea-coast, for the purpose of seeing Ira-nui.</p>
              <p>As Tama-tea had been long absent from his home at Tauranga, his son Rangi-nui set out from that place to follow the road his father had taken, to see what had kept him so long away; at the same time Tama-tea was returning home by another way than that his son travelled, and the son did not meet his father. Tama-tea arrived at U-awa, where Hinga-roa lived at Manga-kuku, and wept over the daughter and also over the son of Ira-nui called Taua. At the settlement Te-aho-waiwai he left some of the people of the tribes of Te-maro-kora-hunga, Nga-ti-hine, and Te Ngutu-au, as vassals, to provide food for his grandchild Taua, the son of Ira-nui; and then proceeded to his home at Tauranga, and found his own son Rangi-nui away in search of himself. This made Tama-tea sorrow greatly at his own home, until he died.</p>
              <p>When Rangi-nui, in search of his father, arrived at Haunga-roa, a branch creek of the Wai-roa River, he found Ha-moko-rau building the house of Tama-tea-a-moa, and called to him and said, “Bring your axe nearer as you cut your timber. Cut it here and cut it there.” Tama-tea-a-moa laid his axe down, and all but Rangi-nui went to the place where Tama-tea-a-moa and his people lived. Tama-tea-a-moa ordered food to be cooked for his guests, and added, “They are making sport of me.” While the food was being cooked, Rangi-nui, who remained at the building, took an axe of Tama-tea-a-moa, and began to trim some rafters for the house. He had finished four rafters before
<pb xml:id="n103" n="91"/>
the axe became blunt. Then he took another axe and made four more; and thus he worked until he had finished all the rafters required, using one axe for every four rafters. Then he called his followers to proceed on their journey, because Tama-tea-a-moa had been heard to say, “Go and kill the men, and drag them to our settlement;” but some of his people said, “Do not kill them yet, but go and see what Rangi-nui has been doing.” But by this time Rangi-nui and his followers had got some distance from the settlement; so the people of Tama-tea-a-moa followed them and invited them to come back, but they would not. Then Tama-tea-a-moa asked Kura-pori, the sister of Rangi-nui, to follow them and invite them to come back. She went after them and found them at another settlement. There Kura-pori took a husband and begat Ue-nuku-whare-kuta; and when Tama-tea senior heard of the birth of his grandchild Ue-nuku-whare-kuta, the child of Kura-pori, he sent Te-rau-tangata, Puku, and Kahu-tapere to be vassals and providers of food for that child and his children; and they cultivated the Au-titi and the Kura-o-kupe kumaras for him and them on the plantations at Rata-nui, a little to the north of Wai-apu.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n104"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d4" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> IV.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>At eventide again rehearse, and tell</l>
                <l>The acts and fame of heroes gone.</l>
                <l>Speak of the days of long, long past,</l>
                <l>And those who lived in that past age</l>
                <l>Of our great leaders and ancestry.</l>
                <l>Far in the distant south,</l>
                <l>Kept by the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu,</l>
                <l>Is the moa-bird, the bird from which</l>
                <l>I may a plume obtain, to</l>
                <l>Flaunt me in my days of joy.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">Ancient Song</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d4-d1" type="section">
              <head><hi rend="c">Tama-Tea and Rongo-Kako</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-400728">Nga-Ti-Hau</name>.)</hi></head>
              <p>Taki-tumu landed at Tauranga, and Tama-tea was left there. The canoe was then taken charge of by Rongo-kako, Kupe, Rua-wharo, and Ngake, who brought her to Turanga, where they left some more of the crew, and some food for them, and came on and landed at Te-mahia, where others of the crew stayed, and by witchcraft brought whales to shore for their food. Coming on again, the canoe landed at Ahu-riri, where Ranga-tira, the son of Rua-wharo, was left, with the pipi (cockles) for his food. Coming on again, the canoe landed at Kopu-tau-aki, where Maku, a daughter, was left, with some moki (a fish) and pakake (whale), “the food of Tama,” for her to live on. Coming on again, the canoe landed at Po-ranga-hau, where the pipi (cockles) called Ti-raki was left. Coming on, the canoe landed at Te-wai-nui (great waters), where Matangi-awhiowhio (whirlwind), the son, was left. He lived on karengo (an edible seaweed). Coming on, the canoe sanded at Aki-tio (beat the
<pb xml:id="n105" n="93"/>
oyster off), where the daughter of Kupe, called Moko-tu-a-rangi (tattooing like cloud-streaks on the sky), was left. Her food was korokoro (lamprey). Coming on, the canoe landed at Rangi-whakaoma, where the crew stayed two days to recruit from the fatigue of paddling on the sea. At this place Kupe and Ngake challenged each other to make the best canoe. One of them said, “Let it be dusk of evening when we commence to make our canoes.” When evening had come each set to work to finish his canoe first. At midnight Kupe had finished his; but Ngake had not completed his at dawn of day, so he was beaten and silent. Therefore these canoes were called Rangi-whaka-oma and Kapua-rangi (cloud of heaven) respectively.</p>
              <p>Taki-tumu sailed away again, and landed at Matakitaki (gaze at), where two of the children of Kupe, called Rere-whaka-itu (flee from a calamity) and Mata-o-peru (thick lips), were left, with some food consisting of taro and powhata (sow-thistle). From this place they looked to the South Island; and hence its name Matakitaki (to view, to look at). Then the canoe sailed to Te Rimu-rapa (edible sea-weed), where Kupe hung his stone axe on the cliff at the entrance to <name type="place" key="name-030608">Port Nicholson</name>, and then sailed to O-takou. On his trip across Rau-kawa (<name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>) Kupe threw overboard Te-whatu-kaiponu (the stone which holds the canoe back); and hence it is that canoes find it so difficult to pass over the strait.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d4-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Pawa and Hou-Nuku. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p><name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> belonged to Tama-kawa (the baptised son), Hiki-tapua (sacred incantation), and Tu-kari-kawa (dispute at baptism); and Pawa got her from them, in order that he and his people might voyage over the sea to these islands (New Zealand).</p>
              <p>These are the names of those who came in her: Hou-nuku, Hou-rangi, Hou-atea (clear, not obstructed), Hou-arero (plume like a tongue), Hou-taketake (the veritable plume), Taaki-rangi, Taki-whenua, Pawa, Tari-toronga, Koneke, Tane-here-pi, Te-paki (the calm), Te-kura, Waha-paka (dry mouth), Whio-roa,
<pb xml:id="n106" n="94"/>
Tao-roa, Ta-puke, Rere-pari (fly over the cliff), Tai-kehu, Tu-tapa-kihi-rangi, Karo-taha, Tai-a-roa, Te-hirea (the indistinct in sound), Manu-rewa (uplifted bird), Tu-mata-haia(haea) (scratched face), Mahau-tu-tea (the open verandah), Tahore, Tane-whai-kai (the husband of much food), Pa-rutu (oscillating pa—stockade), Rangi-tu-roua (the heaven touched with a pole), Tahu-karanga (husband or wife calling), Ta-raua (the canoe paddled sideways), Toki-puanga (axe used in the ceremonies connected with the star Rigel), Te-a-maru (the sail), Ira (pimple or wart on the skin), Te-iki-rangi (the consuming sky), Hiki-te-pa (ceremony performed over the hook to cause the fish to take it), Hiwara (watchful), Te-ha-totoi, Rourou-a-tea (the pole used by Atea—space), Rongo-topea, Nga-rangi-ka-ihia (the heavens divided), Tane-toko-rangi (Tane who propped the heavens up), Timu-rangi (omens of heaven), and others.</p>
              <p>These are the names of the women of the highest rank who came in the canoe (but there were many other women on board): Makawe-uru-rangi (hair of the head offered to the heavens), Mapu-hia-a-rangi, Hauhau-i-te-rangi (cool in the heavens), Te-roku (the coward), Te-manawa-roa, Hine-mataotao, Hine-hau-ki-te-rangi (famous daughter of heaven), Hine-huhu-rangi (striped daughter of heaven), Kite-rangi (see the heaven), Hine-ruruhi-rangi (ancient daughter of heaven), Hine-hehei-rangi (daughter of the breast-ornament of heaven), Whiti-anaunau (cross over and search for), Koia, Tangi-wai-tutu, Hine-kapua-rangi, Tanga-roa-kai-tahi, Ta-poto, Hine-rau-kura (daughter of the red plume of the head), Taka-paheke (slide and fall), Matangi-rau-angina (the wind of many breezes).</p>
              <p>This canoe landed at O-hiwa (watchful), and stuck on the rock called Te-tuke-rae-o-kanawa (the eyebrow of Kanawa), and was held there. When the crew who were engaged in saving her from being wrecked had time to attend to the people, it was found that their female relative of highest rank, Hine-kau-i-rangi (daughter swimming in heaven) had left her companions, and taken with her her immediate vassals and
<pb xml:id="n107" n="95"/>
friends, and gone inland. Some priests say she had a party of two hundred and sixty with her. Some of the people at once followed her, and when they got to where she and her companions had rested they gave a name to that place, and thus they gave names to each place where she had rested, or taken food, or sat on any peak or hill.</p>
              <p>When those who followed her got to Tupa-roa, the one hundred and forty men under the leadership of Pou-heni, who were carrying the mahiti (white dog-mats, made of the hair of dogs' tails), puahi (white mats made of dogskin), and paepae-roa (mat with broad ornamental border), and various other sorts, had not arrived there. This party had travelled by the coast, and was sacred; therefore they did not carry fire or food with them. They slept without shelter wherever they were benighted; thus all and each of the places where they slept was called Po-ure-tua (the night of power cast down).</p>
              <p>Those who went in pursuit of Hine-kau-i-rangi entered the forest and came out at Tai-harakeke, in the same district where the people with Awa-paka had been catching and preserving birds in their own fat. The party of Awa-paka had all slept on the ground and died where they slept; and to this day their bodies are seen there as stones stretched on the ground.</p>
              <p>Again the pursuing party entered the forest, and travelled on until they came out at Ana-ura, where they cooked food in umu (ovens), and left. These umu are to be seen there to this day. Again they entered the forest, and travelled on till they came out at Whanga-ra, where they found the sacred party of Pou-heni like dead men, and covered with blowflies. They had become so weak for want of food that their teeth were clenched. The pursuing party lit a sacred fire, and put urine into calabashes and heated it; then with sticks they opened the jaws of the apparently dead, and poured the urine into their mouths, and they all recovered. Pou-heni left a fire and some food for them, and formed his immediate followers into different parties,
<pb xml:id="n108" n="96"/>
to provide food for the whole party. To Te-paki (fine weather) he gave the dogs; to Ko-neke, the weapons of war to protect them; Tane-herepi had the spears to spear birds; Kahu-tore (apron) had charge of the sacred food as offerings to the gods; Kura had the eel-pots, and a number of people to help to obtain food for the whole party. Others carried the gods. The party of Ira were the most healthy of all the various sections of the people.</p>
              <p>When they arrived at Turanga they found Ira and Kei-wa (at the space) living there, and the canoe <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> laid up at Te-muriwai, where they also took up their abode; and there they found the bird-trap, which was a pole with a snare on the top, called whaka-manu (like a bird), which was brought from the other side of the ocean; they also found Te-kuri-a-Pawa (the dog of Pawa) turned into a stone.</p>
              <p>They stayed there some time, and then went back on the same road over which they had come in pursuit of their elder female relative Hine-kau-i-rangi, even back to Te-kere-u (very dark). The object of this journey was to search for a haumi (a piece of timber to lengthen the canoe) for <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>. Having found a haumi on a certain mountain, they called the mountain Maunga-haumi (the mountain of the piece of timber to make a splice); and at the mountain now called Kai-kamakama (eat food quickly) Pawa made water to float the haumi, and in doing so he stretched forth his hands and chanted this incantation:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Stretch forth, O water</l>
                  <l>Extend to a distance.</l>
                  <l>This is the stream</l>
                  <l>Of the circumcision.</l>
                  <l>Stretch forth, O water!</l>
                  <l>Extend to a distance.</l>
                  <l>It descends, and</l>
                  <l>Is the Wai-roa River.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>And the two rivers, called Te-wai-roa (long water) and Te-motu (circumcised) are from the water of Pawa; but the timber for the haumi was left there, as the canoe had been brought from Te-tukerae-o-kanawa to Te-wai-roa.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n108a"/>
              <p>
                <figure xml:id="Whi03AnciP004a">
                  <graphic url="Whi03AnciP004a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi03AnciP004a-g"/>
                  <head><hi rend="c">Pirori</hi>.</head>
                </figure>
              </p>
              <pb xml:id="n109" n="97"/>
              <p>They therefore came back to Turanga, where they put another haumi on the canoe, and mended her in those parts which had been broken.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d4-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Pawa and Tai-Pupuni. (<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>I will tell you the cause of the wreck of <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, the canoe of our ancestors. This canoe was that in which the first kumara was brought to these islands from Hawa-iki. The crew was composed of Pawa (gall), Tai-pupuni (high water), Tai-wawana (flowing tide), Rangi-tu-roua (the heaven reached), Hou-taketake (descend to the depths), and other priests and followers. When all were on board and ready to leave, Kahu-kura stood up on the shore and addressed them, saying, “Depart in peace to the new land, and when you arrive there do not place Rongo-marae-roa (the god of the kumara) with Ariki-noanoa (the god of the fern-root), lest Rongo-marae-roa be angry, and leave you to perish. Let there be but one god in your canoe, and let that god be Rongo-marae-roa. It is contrary to the teaching of all our ancient priests that the ceremonies and offerings to Rongo-marae-roa should be mingled with those to Ariki-noanoa. Moreover, the kumara is the food to be eaten in times of quietness and peace. The fern-root is the food for times of commotion and war, and is the only food a war-party can rely upon while marauding in the country of an enemy. Neither is it customary to store the fern-root with the kumara; nor are they cooked in the same manner, for, while the fern-root is roasted in the fire because of its astringent fibre, the kumara is cooked in the oven, and thus forms a delicious food. And so we have always heard the proverbs repeated: ‘The astringency of the fern-root,’ ‘The pungency of the taro,’ ‘The bitterness of the flax,’ ‘The sourness of the kare-ao’ (supple-jack).” But the priests of <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> did not observe the counsel of Kahu-kura, nor did they caution their people to follow his instructions; for, when they landed at Ahuahu (mounds) (Mercury Island, off <name type="place" key="name-400740">Cape Colville</name>, near the Thames), a woman named Kanawa (dazzle, shine) brought some fern-root on board
<pb xml:id="n110" n="98"/>
of <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, as a supply for the rest of the voyage. When they were again in mid-ocean, Rongo-marae-roa, in anger, caused a great storm to rise, so that the spray of the waves covered the canoe, and it was only by the mighty efforts of the crew that <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> was got near to O-hiwa (watchful), where she was upset, and drifted on shore. Soon, however, she was made seaworthy again, and when the crew had replaced the cargo they sailed along the east coast of New Zealand, and left some kumara at each place at which they landed. Thus was the kumara brought to these islands.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d4-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Kahu-Kura and Toi. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207089">Nga-Ti-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>When Kahu-kura landed in these islands (New Zealand) he found Toi and his people living here. The people of Toi cooked food for Kahu-kura and his friend, which consisted of tii-root, ponga (Cyathea dealbata, or C. medullara), and roi (fern-root). Of this they partook, and, in return, the people of Kahu-kura cooked some food which they had brought with them from Hawa-iki for the people of the land (the people of Toi).</p>
              <p>The friend of Kahu-kura, who was called Rongo-i-amo (Rongo who was carried in a litter), unloosed his waist-belt and poured some dried kumara (kao) out of it. The kao was put into seventy calabashes, and mixed with water with the hand into pulp. Toi and his people smelt the aroma of the kumara as they partook of it, and asked, “What is the name of this food?” Kahu-kura answered, “It is kumara.” Toi said, “Perhaps it cannot be brought to this land?” Kahu-kura said, “It can be brought here.” Pointing to a shed, he asked, “What is that over which a shed is built to protect it from the sun and rain?” Toi answered, “It is a canoe.” Kahu-kura said, “By that the kumara may be brought here.”</p>
              <p>The name of the canoe was <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, and it belonged to Toi and his children and people. They at once determined that the kumara should be brought in her from Hawa-iki.</p>
              <p>That night the people held a meeting, and ceremonies were
<pb xml:id="n111" n="99"/>
performed and incantations chanted that the gods might close up the holes out of which the wind blew, and calm the waves of the sea, and also attend and guard and uphold the canoe on her voyage, that she might skim swiftly over the sea to Hawa-iki.</p>
              <p><name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> was put into the sea, and twice seventy men embarked as her crew. Seventy sat on each side and paddled the canoe. Kahu-kura accompanied them.</p>
              <p>It was midnight when they landed in Hawa-iki, and soon after the kumara-crop had been taken up and stored in sacred storehouses (rua). Therefore Kahu-kura had to dig on the cliffs of the coast to obtain the kumara, and to make the kumara fall into the canoe. To gain his object he chanted this incantation:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>The digging-pole, the big rain, the long rain,</l>
                  <l>The hail, sunshine, and shower,</l>
                  <l>And the big drops of rain,</l>
                  <l>Of squall, and gale—</l>
                  <l>Rangi, allow them to depart.</l>
                  <l>Rangi, oh! make them bald,</l>
                  <l>And let the offspring of Pani</l>
                  <l>(The kumara god) now greatly stare,</l>
                  <l>And let the offspring of Matuku</l>
                  <l>(The murderer) now timidly stare.</l>
                  <l>My skin is rough,</l>
                  <l>And chapped by Rangi</l>
                  <l>Oh! that I could hear</l>
                  <l>The gods now speak!</l>
                  <l>Oh! that I could hear</l>
                  <l>The ancients now speak!</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>When be had ended his chant the kumara fell from the cliff and loaded the canoe. Again he chanted that the kumara might cease to fall, and sang,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>I am satisfied.</l>
                  <l>I have handled</l>
                  <l>The great and valuable</l>
                  <l>Of Mata-rangi</l>
                  <l>(Face of heaven).</l>
                  <l>I am satisfied</l>
                  <l>With what I have</l>
                  <l>Obtained from the cliff</l>
                  <l>Of Ha-wa-iki.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <pb xml:id="n112" n="100"/>
              <p>As he ended his chant the kumara ceased to fall into the canoe, and she was laden.</p>
              <p>The priests commanded the crew not to carry any other food but the kumara in <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, as the kumara was sacred to the gods of peace.</p>
              <p>Kahu-kura stayed in Hawa-iki. <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> came over the sea and landed at Ahuahu; and when she left that island one of the crew obtained a bundle of aruhe (fern-root) there, and took it on board. When the canoe arrived at Whaka-tane the gods who had charge of her became very angry because of the bundle of fern-root, and caused a great wind to rise—as the proverb says,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>The big wind,</l>
                  <l>The long wind,</l>
                  <l>The assembly of winds,</l>
                  <l>The whistling winds of heaven.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>To appease the gods the crew threw a woman called Kanawa (war-weapon of the senior warriors—syn., hani or tai-aha) overboard; but she rose to the surface of the water and caught hold of the bows of the canoe. The crew called to her and said, “Loose your hold of the canoe, or she will capsize.” But she would not, and the canoe turned over. And they called the place where the canoe was upset Te-tuke-rae-o-kanawa (the eyebrow of Kanawa).</p>
              <p>The canoe was damaged, and the piece spliced on to make it longer (the haumi) was broken off, and it drifted on shore. All the people wept for the damage done to their canoe. They held a meeting and decided to obtain another haumi. The priests divided the people into two parties, seventy to guard the canoe and seventy to get the timber required.</p>
              <p>Pawa was the leader of those who were to get the haumi. Others were deputed to spear birds and provide food for Pawa and his party, under the leadership of Awa-paka; Koneke carried the tao (war-spear); Tane-here-pi carried the here (bird-spear); Te Paki had charge of the dog to catch the birds kiwi, weka, and tara-po (kaka-po); and it was for Awa-paka to say where the birds taken by his companions were to be cooked
<pb xml:id="n113" n="101"/>
and preserved in their fat in calabashes. The names of the places where they potted the birds were Pua-o-te-roku (heavy blossom) and Po-rutu-ru (booming noise of splashing).</p>
              <p>When the birds had been preserved a messenger from those who were mending the canoe came to Pawa and Awa-paka, and said, “O Awa-paka! take your calabashes of preserved birds out of the forest. <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> has been mended, and has sailed again. She will go into Wai-apu and meet you there.”</p>
              <p>Awa-paka and his party started at once, and came out at Tau-mata (top of the hill), and there they ate some of the preserved birds, and called that hill Tau-mata-kai-hinu (hill-top where fat was eaten). There they performed the ceremonies and chanted the incantations, and offered one of the remaining calabashes of preserved birds as a thank-offering to the gods for the recovery of <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>. The name of the calabash so offered was Toetoe (shreds).</p>
              <p>When Pawa and his party arrived at Awa-nui, <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> had passed by that place; but there the crew left her anchor, baler, sinker, and some kumara for those who might occupy the district of Wai-apu. The bird-preservers left a calabash of preserved birds there, which turned into stone, and is to be seen to this day.</p>
              <p>The messenger who had been sent on a former occasion to Awa-paka was again sent to him, and met him between Wai-piro and Mata-ahu, where they rested for a time, and left the remainder of the calabashes of preserved birds. These also turned into stone, and are there to this day. They called that place Te-kai-hinu-a-awa-paka (the eating of fat by Awa-paka).</p>
              <p>The party led by Pawa could not get back to assist in mending <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, nor did they obtain a haumi for her.</p>
              <p>He who righted the canoe was called Rangi-tu-roua (the day he was bound with cords). He took titoki (Alectryon excelsum) wood, and bound it round her, and turned her over. At the same time this was chanted:—</p>
              <pb xml:id="n114" n="102"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>O power! O power!</l>
                  <l>Bound round and confined!</l>
                  <l>O power! O power!</l>
                  <l>Bound round and confined!</l>
                  <l>Lift, O earth!</l>
                  <l>Lift, O heaven!</l>
                  <l>Breathe, O breath!</l>
                  <l>Lift the procreating power.</l>
                  <l>Breathe, O breath!</l>
                  <l>Raise the procreating power.</l>
                  <l>Now it comes, it comes.</l>
                  <l>“Tis done—yes, 'tis done.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>As the voices ceased to chant these words the canoe recovered her upright position, and the people dragged her beyond the reach of the tide, where they could mend her.</p>
              <p>When they were dragging her they chanted these words in a loud voice:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Who shall cause her</l>
                  <l>To slide along?</l>
                  <l>She will slide by the</l>
                  <l>Power of Tu-te-rangi-aitu</l>
                  <l>(Tu the heaven-god).</l>
                  <l>Famous axe of Mata-po (the blind)—</l>
                  <l>Yes, Mata-po and Huri-te-po</l>
                  <l>(The night turned over).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>They mended the canoe, and put the cargo of kumara on board again, and came on to Whanga-paraoa (harbour of the whale), Wai-apu (bale the water up with the hand), Tu-ranga (long standing—of Rua), Nuku-tau-rua (distance of the canoe carrying a net), Here-taunga (tied two-together), Whakawhitinga (crossing), and to Kai-koura (eat the crawfish). They left some kumara at each place; and hence the origin of the words in the incantation chanted when planting the kumara, and repeated by the descendants of those who came in <name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, and by some also of those who came in the other canoes:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Hill up the mounds that make the kumara grow—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <l>At Whaka-tau(tane) the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <l>At Wai-apu the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n115" n="103"/>
                  <l>At Wanga-paraoa the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <l>At Turanga the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <l>At Nuku-tau-rua the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <l>At Here-taunga the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <l>At Whakawhitinga the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                  <l>At Kai-koura the kumara grew—</l>
                  <l>We had a mishap by the waves of the sea.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>I will explain why the kumara is not put, or used in conjunction, with fern-root: The kumara is called Rongo-marae-roa (Rongo of the long courtyard), and fern-root is called Ariki-noanoa (the lord of little sacredness); and they were the children of Rangi and Papa (heaven and earth). Rongo-marae-roa was ordained to be the god of Tu-mata-uenga (god of man and of war), and Ariki-noa-noa as food for man in time of war. When an enemy is on the way to attack a pa the inhabitants of the pa take some kumara and place them on the road over which the enemy will come to attack them, and chant over the kumara this incantation:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Sprouting germ,</l>
                  <l>Germs dispensing,</l>
                  <l>Dust of the earth,</l>
                  <l>Dust of heaven—</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>and leave them on the road. If the war-party come near to these kumara a panic will take place, which will be caused by the power of the incantation chanted over the kumara, and the war-party will flee back to their own home.</p>
              <p>The kumara is also used as a god in the following way: The kumara which the priests take, and over which they chant the incantations previous to the crop being planted, are taken to a stream and placed in it and offered to the god Kahu-kura (god of the rainbow), as that god is supreme god of crops. When a few of the kumara which are to be planted have had the ceremonies and incantations performed and chanted over them,
<pb xml:id="n116" n="104"/>
and have been set, the priests go to consult Mua. If the god Kahu-kura (a small image of wood) is seen to tremble or shake he by this sign informs the priests that he acquiesces in the wish of the people that the gods, or an enemy, or flood will not destroy the crop. The people then put the whole crop into the ground.</p>
              <p>The fern-root, or Ariki-noanoa, is also a god of Tu-mata-uenga (god of man). When the hair of the head of man or woman is cut it is put in the fire, together with a piece of fern-root. When the fern-root is roasted it is kept as a charm to protect the possessor from harm.</p>
              <p>But Rongo-marae-roa (the kumara) does not in any way cease to feel his disgust to the Ariki-noanoa (fern-root) in regard to the pungent taste of the raw fern-root, as it is more bitter than that of any other plant; and hence the meaning of these proverbs : 1. “The sweet aroma of the ocean-breeze.” 2. “The bitter gum of the flax.” 3. “The gall of the sparrow-hawk.” 4. “The pungent bitter of the taro” (Colocasia antiquorum). 5. “The astringency of the fern-root.” If man had not a tongue to make him aware of these bitter things what would be the effect on him? He would lick all these bitter things to his own harm.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n117"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> V.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Bow to earth and bow to heaven,</l>
                <l>Whilst thou, O man! with craving hunger driven,</l>
                <l>Weary, gaunt, and near insanity,</l>
                <l>Must wander aimless and alone,</l>
                <l>Whilst death creeps nearer still,</l>
                <l>And to one focus draws that</l>
                <l>Path of glory, honour, fame, and joy</l>
                <l>Which youth laid out,</l>
                <l>And blots and blurs the whole;</l>
                <l>Whilst, staggering, thou canst scarcely</l>
                <l>Sweep the grass aside that grows</l>
                <l>Along the path up to thy home.</l>
                <l rend="pad-left">How, cowed and servile, gnawing hunger</l>
                <l>Makes the soulless frame to stagger,</l>
                <l>When at eventide the reeling form</l>
                <l>Oft seeks to eat the refuse cockles</l>
                <l>Cooked and left by Pare-korau!</l>
                <l>How, crushed by shame,</l>
                <l>Once noble self now dies within,</l>
                <l>As, crouching, thou drawest near</l>
                <l>To see thy boyhood's home!</l>
                <l>No welcome greets by uttered words</l>
                <l>Or calls aloud thy name;</l>
                <l>But thou must onward pass,</l>
                <l>And in the path of Pu-hou go,</l>
                <l>And thence, yet still a starved one, come.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">A very ancient lament</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1" type="section">
              <head><hi rend="c">Rongo-I-Tua and Kahui-Tupua</hi>.<lb/><hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>)</hi></head>
              <p>Rongo-i-tui (news from behind) came from Hawa-iki, and landed in the district where the Kahui-tupua (assembly of ancients) lived. He found them living on the tii-root (Cordyline of the sweet sort).</p>
              <p>Rongo-i-tua came from Ao-tea-roa. His appearance was like that of the rainbow. On his arrival the Kahui-tupua prepared food for him; but it was old and mouldy, and he did not partake
<pb xml:id="n118" n="106"/>
of it, but rose and asked for water in a calabash, and loosened his waist-belt, and poured some kao (dried kumara) from it, and let it lie in the water until it was soft, and handed it to those in the house to eat. They were much pleased with its taste. They asked him, “What is this food?” He answered, “That is the food on which we ought to live. The tii-root is not so good. Our people acknowledge this food as the principal support of man.”</p>
              <p>The next day Rongo-i-tua went to the sea-beach, and saw a tree which had drifted from Hawa-iki. He measured it with his arms, and spanned a kumi (ten of his outstretched arms, or sixty-six feet), and made a mark and spanned another kumi, intending to cut the tree in two lengths, of which to make two canoes; the canoe from the butt-end of the tree to be called Arai-te-uru (a screen from the west), and that from the top part to be called Manuka (anxiety). One of these canoes was made by the Kahui-tupua, who embarked in her, with Rongo-i-tua as the leader, and went to Hawa-iki. When they arrived there the crew went on shore, but Rongo-i-tua stayed on board; and in the night the Kahui-tupua surrounded a house, and captured the people of Kawakawa-pakiaka (Piper excelsum root). Paka-rangi (dry heaven) was taken prisoner, with Tau-mai-rangi (propitious sky), Whe-ura (red dwarf), Ti-koro (the loose noose; but Ti-koro was also called Makaro—indistinct), Whai-ata (follow at dawn), Pokere-kahu (agitated surface), and Pipiko (the best). Pipiko was also called Wai-tahanga (naked by the water). These were all men, and their names are given to different sorts of kumara.</p>
              <p>Rongo-i-tua now landed, and asked his crew, “Where are your slain?” The crew answered, “They are here, lying in a heap.” He remarked, “This is an insignificant family of the tribe; the principal family has escaped.” After some time he said, “Let us embark and put to sea.” When they had gone some distance on the sea they heard the shouts of the people on shore, and voices chanting sacred incantations over the blood of Kahu-kura (Pakiaka) and his slain companions.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n119" n="107"/>
              <p>This is the chant they heard. It is one chanted when revenge for blood is sought:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>From heaven are these,</l>
                  <l>Now slain, and lying here.</l>
                  <l>Come, let me hold thee</l>
                  <l>On my spear now at dawn.</l>
                  <l>It is bloodshed;</l>
                  <l>It is blood flowing.</l>
                  <l>Thy nose bleeds, O Rangi!</l>
                  <l>The blood now seen</l>
                  <l>Is from your slaying.</l>
                  <l>Come, let me hold thee</l>
                  <l>On my spear at dawn of day.</l>
                  <l>Bloodshed; blood flowing.</l>
                  <l>Your nose will bleed, O Rangi!</l>
                  <l>Scoop up the tide—scoop it this way</l>
                  <l>And scoop it that way—</l>
                  <l>The tide of Paoa.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rongo-I-Tua and Po-Tiki. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The kumara was brought from Hawaiki by Rongo-i-tua in his waist-belt. He slew the sub-tribe called Po-tiki (last-born), and took the kumara from them; but the chief sub-tribe of the people escaped, and fled up into trees, and adhered there to escape destruction. Some of them fled to the sky, and went to live with A-niwa-niwa (the great good one).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rongo-I-Tua and Toi. (<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rongo-i-tua lived at Hawaiki, and at his home the people built a whata (stage) on which to dry his kao (dried kumara); but Rongo-i-tua broke the stage down, and the people asked him, “Why have you broken the stage down? The kumara will now lie on the ground, and who shall build the stage again?” Rongo-i-tua was ashamed when he heard the people speak to him thus, and became very angry, and went to the sea-shore, where he saw a log of wood rolled into the water, and got on to it. The winds blew it away, even as far as O-tea-rawa (the very white food), where he jumped on shore, and went to the settlement of the Kahui tupu (the flock of the growing), where
<pb xml:id="n120" n="108"/>
he met Toi (the pinnacle), Tai-whaka-tupu (growing tide), and Tai-whaka-ta-whito (ancient tide), and abode with them. He heard the noise of the paoi (pestle), with which the roi (fern-root) and whenua (hinau — Elæcarpus dentatus) berry is beaten. He asked, “What is the noise I hear?” He was answered, “The people of the land are at work.”</p>
              <p>The cooks brought food and placed it before him. He tasted some, but did not like it; therefore he did not partake of it. In the evening the cooks prepared some kauru (tii-root) for him; but of this he would not partake.</p>
              <p>On the following morning he asked for water. Some was given to him in two calabashes. Into these he shook some kao (dried kumara) from his waist-belt, which he had kept secreted on his person. The name of his belt was Mau-hope (held round the waist). He mixed the kumara with the water and gave it to the people, who were delighted with the taste. They asked him, “Where does this food come from?” He answered, “Who knows?” Again they asked the same question, and he gave the same answer. On the following day, as the sun rose, he called to the people and said, “Come outside.” They went to see what he wished them to look at, and asked, “What are we to see?” he answered, “Let your eyes feed on the sight. Look at that part of the heavens where the red sun comes up — to the place where Kawakawa-nui and Pipiko-nui are.” They asked, “Is the kumara from thence?” He said, “Yes.” They asked, “How can we get there?” He said, “who knows?” Pointing to a tree, he asked, “What is that we see?” They answered, “It is a tree.” He said, “Make a canoe from a tree.” They sought and found a tree which was lying over the filth-pit. This they cut in two. The end nearest the root they made into a canoe, and called it Arai-te-uru. Of the upper portion they intended to make another canoe, to be called Manuka. They embarked in the Arai-te-uru to go and obtain the kumara. As they departed on their voyage Rongo-i-tua said, “Do not make a mistake. If you
<pb xml:id="n121" n="109"/>
see any (kumara) growing on the cliffs of the coasts of the land to which you are going, do not take them—they are the old kumara—but go to the storehouse and take the Kahui-rango (the flock of heavy ones).”</p>
              <p>They sailed away and arrived at their destination, and were full of glee, and obtained the various kinds of kumara. Rongo-i-tua had been gloomy about the canoe and her crew ever since she left, and felt anxious as she had not returned. He commanded his people to go and wash the filth off the log which they intended to make into the canoe Manuka. This was done, the canoe was made, and a crew embarked with Rongo-i-tua and put out to sea, where they met the canoe Arai-te-uru. Rongo-i-tua called to her crew and asked, “Have you got them?” The crew answered, “Yes, we have them all.” He again asked, “Did you take all in the house?” They answered, “Yes, all.” Arai-te-uru came near to Manuka, and Rongo-i-tua looked into the hold of Arai-te-uru and said, “No, you have not got all: these are the old kumara—they are the kawa-riki and old bulbs. But go on your way back to our settlement.”</p>
              <p>Rongo-i-tua went to Hawa-iki, and his crew sought for the principal kumara; but he objected to those they found, and said, “Go to the house of the Kahui-rango and take Te Roro (the side) and Te Matao (the window).” They attacked the house, and killed Te Pipiko, Kawakawa, Tama-i-rangi, Papa-rangi (flat of heaven), O-ti-koro, He-uru, Popo-hae-ata (ceremony at dawn of day), and Pa-ki-aka (mutter); but Kahu-kura and the Kahui-rango escaped, with some other inhabitants of the land, and came to attack Rongo-i-tua. He was in his canoe out on the sea, from which he asked his enemies, “Are you all here?” They said, “We are all here.” He asked, “But where is the Kahui-rongo?” His own crew answered, “We have taken them all.” He said, “But you have not taken all who were in the house.” Rongo-i-tua now went on shore, and, going to the house, looked up to the window (mata-o or mata-aho) on the roof of the house, and,
<pb xml:id="n122" n="110"/>
calling to the crew, he said, “Take your slain on board.” When the canoe was laden he ordered the crew to push out to sea. Having done so, they heard the shouts of the people on shore. Rongo-i-tua said to his crew, “Listen to the voices of the people. You said you had killed them all. From whence, then, is the shout I hear?” His crew asked, “What are they doing?” He answered, “They are performing their ceremonies over the blood of the slain.” Again the shout was heard, and the crew asked, “What are they doing?” He answered, “They are preparing to set the kumara-crop.” The shout was again heard, and the crew asked, “What are they doing?” He answered, “They are digging the ground for the crop.” The shout was heard again. He said, “They are setting the crop.” Another shout, and they were taking the young shoots from the kumara-bulbs to plant for a future crop. Again and again the shout was heard. These shouts were given when they lifted the spade to dig, when they laid the kumara-bulbs in the ahuahu (hills) in which they were to be set, and when the ceremony of procuring a good crop was performed.</p>
              <p>Rongo-i-tua left this land and sailed away back to his home; but at dawn of the following day he was at the same place he had been the day previous, and for days he was at the same place. He and his canoe were held there by the gods to punish the crew for having partaken of some of the kumara they had obtained at Hawa-iki. Rongo-i-tua said, “Let some of you strike me, that this evil may not continue, and that some of you may get back to your home.” They struck him and performed the sacred ceremonies over him. He stood up and clung to the clouds, and from thence he swung himself back to his home in Hawa-iki. When he got to the clouds his name was changed and he was called Rongo-tiki (great Rongo), but his old name was Rongo-i-tua. When he died he was called by his new name of Rongo-tiki.</p>
              <p>The canoe now went on, and the crew landed at their house at Ao-tea-rawa (quite to the white cloud).</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n123" n="111"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rongo-I-Tua and Kahui-Tipua. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rongo-i-tua (news from beyond) was the first to arrive in these islands from Hawa-iki. He found the country inhabited by the Kahui-tipua (assembly of strange people). The chiefs were named Toi (trot), Rauru (hair of the head), Ha-toka (calm breath), Ri-taka (fastening untied), Rongo-mai (the whale), Taha-titi (fastened side), and Tama-ra-kai-ora (son of the day, of food in abundance). When these saw the strangers they ordered food to be set before them. Mamaku (Cyathea medullaris), kauru (Cordyline—the tii-papa, which is cooked, and becomes very sweet), and kiekie (Freycinetia banksii) were therefore offered to them; but Rongo-i-tua hardly tasted any of them. Presently he asked for a kumete (wooden bowl) of water to be given to him. This he placed behind him to conceal what he did, and unfastened his waist-belt, which he called Mau-hope (held on the waist). He took from it some kao (dried kumara) and put it into the bowl; at the same time he chanted this incantation as he unfastened his waist-belt.</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Falling, falling is the end of the (kumara)</l>
                  <l>In the presence of an assembly;</l>
                  <l>Though few (kumara) there be</l>
                  <l>From Maa-te-ra and Hawa-iki.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>He mixed the kao with the water by squeezing it into pulp with his hand, and handed the bowl to his hosts. When they tasted it they wanted more, and asked Rongo-i-tua where he obtained it. He answered, “From across the sea.”</p>
              <p>Tu-a-kaka-riki (slightly green), one of the original inhabitants, found a large totara-tree on the beach which had been cast up by the sea. He measured it, and found his extended arms ten times did not reach the end. Delighted with his discovery, he informed his people; but Rongo-i-tua had also gone to the beach, and had got on the tree, and had deposited his excrement on the butt. Having heard that Tu-a-kaka-riki claimed the tree, he disputed his right to it, saying, “It belongs to me, and was mine in Hawa-iki, from which place it has followed me; and if you examine it you will see my mark
<pb xml:id="n124" n="112"/>
which I put on it before leaving home.” The excrement on the butt settled the question. The tree was split in two, and out of each half a canoe was made. One was called Manuka (abhor, disgust), because of the excrement seen on it; the other half was made into the canoe Arai-te-uru (barrier of the west).</p>
              <p>Manuka was first finished, and a crew of the Kahui-tipua, impatient to possess the kumara, sailed away to Hawa-iki, and returned with a cargo; but, when planted, the crop failed. In the meantime Rongo-i-tua, in Arai-te-uru, sailed on a voyage for the same object, and on reaching Whanga-ra (sunny harbour), where the kumara grew, in Hawa-iki, he ordered his crew to surround the chiefs house, in which they heard people chanting incantations which were sung when the kumara-crop was being planted. “Ah!” said Rongo-i-tua, “these are the karakia (incantations) you need: learn them.” They listened, and learnt them.</p>
              <p>There were three gods who presided over the kumara-plantation, and these were represented by three posts or sticks (toko), and these were set up in every plot of ground where the kumara was planted. These were named Kahu-kura (red garment, or rainbow), which represented a male; Maui-i-rangi (weakened in heaven), which also represented a male; and Mari-haka (fortunately rejoicing took place), which represented a female. Before these the incantations for the kumara were chanted, and the Ta-mahu (make ripe, make mealy) offerings of koromiko (Veronica) leaves and young shoots were presented. Any error (tapepa) made by the tohunga or people in performing the rites or chanting the incantations while the kumara-crop was being planted or taken up would result in the death of the tohunga and the destruction of the crop by the presiding gods.</p>
              <p>Rongo-i-tua sent his canoe back in command of Paki-hiwi-tahi (one shoulder) and Hape-ki-tu-a-raki (limp towards heaven), while he remained for a while in Hawa-iki. The voyage back was accomplished and the cargo partly discharged; but
<pb xml:id="n125" n="113"/>
Arai-te-uru was eventually capsized off Moe-raki (calm sky), and lost, and the remains of her cargo were strewn along the coast, where, at low water, they may at this day be seen in the boulders showing on that part of the beach. Rongo-i-tua in one day returned from Hawa-iki to Ao-tea-roa, and the Kahui-tipua saw a rainbow, which suddenly assumed the form of a man, and Rongo-i-tua stood amongst them; hence he was ever after known as Rongo-tikei (Rongo the strider).</p>
              <p>The kumara and aruhe (fern-root) were the offerings made to Huruka (warmth) and Pani (orphan); but aruhe was the senior or lord of the two, because he was descended from the backbone of his parent Rangi (heaven), whilst the kumara came from the front of Rangi, and was therefore inferior in rank.</p>
              <p>The husband of Pani wondered how his wife procured food; but, watching her, he saw her go down into the water and rub the lower part of her stomach, and then she filled baskets with kumara and fern-root. “Ah!” he said, “it is from her inside that our food comes.” As the old song says,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Descend from the back, the great root of Rangi.</l>
                  <l>Descend from behind, the fern-root;</l>
                  <l>Descend from the front, the kumara,</l>
                  <l>By Huru-ki and Pani.</l>
                  <l>Then it was nourished in the mound—</l>
                  <l>The great mound of Whata-pu (all stored),</l>
                  <l>Great mound of Papa,</l>
                  <l>Great mound of Tau-ranga (waiting).</l>
                  <l>There was seen the contemptuous behaviour of Tu,</l>
                  <l>There they were hungered after, &amp;c.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Alarmed for the safety of their children, Huru-ki (very warm) and Pani bade them hide themselves; and the Papaka (very dry) fern went to the mountains, the Ko-huruhuru (very hairy) fern went to the forests to listen to the songs of the birds, the Ta-roa (long sea-breeze) fern went to the sea-shore to listen to the dashing of the surf, and the Papa-wai (soppy) fern went to the river-banks to listen to the splashing of eels at night.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n126" n="114"/>
              <p>The ancient men, and also the old songs, say that Toi (trot) taught man to eat fern-root and the stem of the tii—and hence the proverb “Te kai rakau a Toi” (the timber-food of Toi)—and that Rongo-i-tua introduced the kumara, and that Tu-kete (stand in the basket), in his canoe Huru-huru-manu (bird's feather), achieved the reputation of being a great circumnavigator, like Tama-tea and Kupe.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rongo-Marae-Roa and Tu-Mata-Uenga. (<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rongo-marae-roa (fame of the long courtyard) quarrelled with his younger brother Tu-mata-uenga (Tu of the stern face) on account of the kumara-plantation called Pohutu-kawa (the sprinkling at baptism).</p>
              <p>Tu-mata-uenga went to Ruru-tangi-akau (Ruru who cries on the sea-coast) to procure weapons for himself. Ruru-tangi-akau gave his own child Te-ake-rau-tangi (ake of the weeping leaf) to Tu-mata-uenga. This child had two mouths, four eyes, four ears, and four nostrils to its two noses. Then the battle between Rongo-marae-roa and Tu-mata-uenga began in earnest, in which Rongo-marae-roa and his people were killed. The name given to this battle was Moenga-toto (sleep in blood). Tu-mata-uenga baked his elder brother (the kumara) in an oven and ate him: thus he was devoured as food. Now, the interpretation of these names in common words is—Rongo-marae-roa is the kumara, and Tu-mata-uenga is Man.</p>
              <p>A remnant, however, of the kumara tribe escaped, and fled into the stomach of the noted woman called Pani (besmeared), and dwelt there. The stomach of Pani became wholly the storehouse of the kumara, and the kumara-plantation was also called “the stomach of Pani.”</p>
              <p>When the people of the district in which Pani lived were in want of food, Pani lit the wood of her cooking-oven as if for cooking largely; and when it burnt well, and the oven was becoming ready, the men of the place, looking on, said one to another, “Where can the food come from to fill so large an oven?” She went outside to the stream and collected the food. She scooped the food up with her hands. With two handfuls she
<pb xml:id="n127" n="115"/>
filled her baskets, and came back to the settlement and placed the food in the oven. When cooked she distributed it in equal parts to her people. Thus she acted every morning and evening for many days.</p>
              <p>Now, the vegetable food in wartime is fern-root, roasted and pounded and made into cakes, which we call Te-aka-tu-whenua (permanent running root of the soil).</p>
              <p>In the morning of another day Pani went and lit the fire of her oven to bake food for all her people; then she went, as before, outside to the stream, taking her big basket. She sat down in the water, groping and collecting beneath her with her hands. While thus engaged a man called Patatai (land-rail) was hidden on the bank of the stream. Having seen what she was doing, he suddenly made a loud noise with his lips and startled her. She was so ashamed at having been seen that she got up and went to the village; and hence it was that the kumara was secured for man. The name of the stream in which she was seen was Mona-riki (little scar).</p>
              <p>Pani was the wife of Maui-whare-kino (Maui of the evil house), and from her came the sacred incantations chanted by the priests at planting and harvesting the kumara.</p>
              <p>It was Tu-mata-uenga who destroyed the kumara, lest the strengthening power of Rongo-marae-roa should come down to man on this earth.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rongo-Marae-Roa. (<name key="name-207089" type="organisation">Nga-I-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>This is the reason why the kumara was never associated with the roi (fern-root) when such were stored for use in winter or used as sacrifice. The kumara is called by the name of Rongo-marae-roa (fame of the long courtyard), and aruhe (fern-root) is called Ariki-noanoa (lord of not much importance); but they were children of the earth and sky.</p>
              <p>Rongo-marae-roa was placed as an atua (god) superior to Tu-mata-uenga (Tu of the stern face—the god of man); so that, in case a foe should come against man, the kumara was ceremoniously carried, and laid in the road by which the <choice><orig>war-
<pb xml:id="n128" n="116"/>
party</orig><reg>warparty</reg></choice> might come, and incantations were chanted, and rites performed over the kumara and it was left there. The kumara thus charmed would be sure to defeat the enemy, and cause him to retreat, through his having sacrilegiously trampled on the sacred kumara. Hence war-parties were careful not to travel over old roads or common tracks when on a war-expedition.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Pou-Ranga-Hua and Kahu-Kura. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>A chief of old called Pou-ranga-hua (staff to place the fruit in lines) was getting his canoe ready to go to sea to seek some better food as a relish for his son Kahu-kura (red garment), as the child had with loud noises rejected its mother's milk, and also the liver of the kaha-wai (division water) (Arripis salar), with which he had been fed. From the kaha-wai liver which he had rejected sprang the maroro (flying-fish).</p>
              <p>When the canoe was all ready to start Pou-ranga-hua had to go back to his house to get something he had forgotten, and whilst he was away his four brothers-in-law, Kano-ae (relative at a distance), Pae-aki (dashed against the ridge), Rongo-i-amoa (Rongo who was carried in a litter), and Tai-ka-matua (full tide), embarked in the canoe, and sailed away. Pou-ranga-hua, nothing daunted, went after them in a canoe made of a duck's feather; but a gust of wind swamped his canoe, and he sank to the bottom of the sea. He came up again, and battled with the waves, and finally got on to the back of a whale, on which he kept himself by the power of incantations he chanted whilst sitting there. Eventually he met his brothers-in-law, who were returning, and joined them, and when they reached the shore he called to the kumara (which they had obtained) by the name of Ka-kau (will swim). The kumara answered by asking, “Who are you who call my name?”</p>
              <p>Pou-ranga-hua obtained from his brothers-in-law two roots of kumara, which, with the usual rites performed and incantations chanted, he planted; and in course of time from these the whole country was supplied, so that his own son <choice><orig>Kahu-
<pb xml:id="n129" n="117"/>
kura</orig><reg>Kahukura</reg></choice> and all the people were supplied with this good vegetable food.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d5-d1-d7" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Pou-Ranga-Hua. (<name key="name-100099" type="organisation">Uri-Wera</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Pou-ranga-hua went after his brother-in-law to Hawa-iki. His canoe being gone, he went to Hawa-iki on two pet birds called Tiu-rangi (skim in the sky) and Haro-rangi (sail over the sky). These birds were the property of a chief called Rua-ka-panga (storehouse out of which food is given), who lent them for this occasion.</p>
              <p>Pou-ranga-hua arrived in Hawa-iki, and brought from thence, from the two cliffs called Pari-nui-te-ra (great cliff of the sun) and Pari-nui-te-rangi (great cliff of the heaven), these seven varieties of kumara: Kawakawa-tawhiti (the green from a distance), Toroa-mahoe (speckled albatross), Tutanga (portion given at a feast), Kiokio-rangi (moon in the sky twenty-five days old), Tutae-tara (soft, pulpy), Monenehu (mealy), and Anu-tai (cold of the sea). The kumara obtained by Pou-ranga-hua lived and flourished, but those which his brothers-in-law procured did not grow.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n130"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> VI.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Oh! cease to speak, nor words repeat</l>
                <l>To me. I would that I could quiet have,</l>
                <l>And let my troubled brain have rest.</l>
                <l>Oh! let me live alone, and ponder</l>
                <l>O'er the deadly past; and give me time</l>
                <l>To rid me of the blighting power</l>
                <l>Of gods unknown to me,</l>
                <l>Whose omens flit around,</l>
                <l>While dread forebodings bind my very soul.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">Very ancient dirge</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Tara-Ki-Uta and Tara-Ki-Tai.</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu Tribe, who now occupy the Here-taonga(taunga) (Napier) District, were in generations past the occupants and owners of the Turanga (<name type="place" key="name-100562">Poverty Bay</name>) District; but, on account of the murder of two children, twins of Kahu-tapere and Rongo-mai-tara, sister of Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa, they were driven from that part of the land.</p>
              <p>The names of the children were Tara-ki-uta (the side inland) and Tara-ki-tai (the side towards the sea). This is the reason why those children were murdered: Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa (who was grandson of Kahu-ngunu, and fourth from Tama-tea, who, with Rongo-kako, came from Hawa-iki to these islands in the canoe Taki-tumu) felt annoyed that birds preserved in calabashes in their own fat were given to these twins, instead of being kept for his son Tu-purupuru. He therefore determined to destroy these children, who were the sons of his sister <choice><orig>Rongo-
<pb xml:id="n131" n="119"/>
mai-tara</orig><reg>Rongomai-tara</reg></choice>. The twins were in the habit of going from their home, and joining in the game of whipping-top with the children in Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa's pa called Maunga-puremu (which stood near to the spot now occupied by the village of Ormond). On the side of the path near the pa there was an old kumara-pit (d), into which Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa knocked the children's tops, and told the twins to fetch them. When they were in the pit he covered them with rubbish, and filled the pit, and smothered them. As evening came on the parents missed them. Search was made, but they could not be found. To aid them in their search they made kites of the raupo-leaf (Typha angustifolia) in the form of hawks, covering the outside with aute (Broussonetia papyrifera). These were sent up into the air till they were on a level with the pa of Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa, when they hovered over his house and nodded their heads. This indicated who had killed the children.</p>
              <p>Kahu-tapere (whose pa, called Puke-poto, stood near where Mr. W. Charles now resides, at Repo-ngaere) called his tribe together, and attacked Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa, and took his pa, and killed Tu-purupuru, the son of Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa, and many of the tribe. Those who escaped with Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa fled to a pa called Uku-rarenga, on the Mahia Peninsula. The body of Tu-purupuru was cooked in an umu (hangi—oven) called Whakatau-ai. The stones used were called Rehu, or Whatu-kura, or Whatu-ranga-hua—resembling scoria—with a mere-pounamu called Whaka-tangi-ara.</p>
              <p>After Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa and his people had resided some time at Uku-rarenga, Kahu-paroro determined to go to Turanga. When Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa heard of his intention he said, “O friend! go in peace to where our child sleeps, but let his spirit hover in quietness over Turanga” (“Do not disturb his bones”). When Kahu-paroro arrived at Turanga he collected the bones of Tu-purupuru, and brought them to Te-mahanga, near to Te-mahia, and left the skull there, and went on to Nuku-tau-roa (rua) (Table Cape), and there made fish-hooks of the
<pb xml:id="n132" n="120"/>
shoulder-blade bones, and used them to fish with from the rock called Mata-kana. When he threw his hook out into the sea he chanted this hirihiri (short incantation):—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Divide, divide the waters of Ta-wake</l>
                  <l>With the red ornamental weapon</l>
                  <l>Of Tu-purupuru and Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa.</l>
                  <l>Who is thy ancestor?</l>
                  <l>He is Taki-ta-maku,</l>
                  <l>Tihito-rangi, and Pahi-to-weka (Tahito-weka).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>He pulled his line in and had caught a hapuku (cod). Tama-i-wiriwiri heard the words of the chant, and thought it was Tu-purupuru who was fishing, and hastened to Uku-rarenga and told Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa what he had heard; but Tama-rau-hiri had discovered that the bones of Tu-puru-puru had been used by Hauhau to dig fern-root. War was declared to avenge this insult in which Hauhau and many others were killed.</p>
              <p>Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa and his followers retreated to Te-wai-roa; but the people there did not make them welcome, nor did they supply canoes for them to cross that river; and, as Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa had few followers at the time, he ordered the faces of the women to be marked to resemble the tattooing on the faces of men, and marked a number of calabashes with moko (tattooing) to resemble men, and performed this haka (d), which was led by Hine-kura:—</p>
              <q>
                <table>
                  <row>
                    <cell>A black mat (or black puffin) O me!</cell>
                    <cell>Tieke i (a bird of feeble flight),</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>A black mat, O me!</cell>
                    <cell>Tieke i,</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>Black, black mat, O me!</cell>
                    <cell>Tietieke i,</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>A black mat, O me!</cell>
                    <cell>Tieke i,</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>Dark puffin</cell>
                    <cell>Tie-hakoa-koa (dark puffin).</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>So it is. Now, now.</cell>
                    <cell>Koa ei-ei.</cell>
                  </row>
                </table>
              </q>
              <p>As this was being performed the Wai-roa people collected in groups to witness the performance and hear the song. As these were without their weapons Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa and party rushed on them and killed many of them, and went on to Ara-paua-nui. When they arrived near to the pa of Taranga-kahu-tai, that chief saw them, called, and asked, ‘Where is Taraia?” Taraia, who was with Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa, answered, “I am here.” Taranga-kahu-tai shouted and said; “Stand forth, that I may
<pb xml:id="n133" n="121"/>
recognize you.” Taraia was clothed with a mat made of feathers, and stood where he could be seen. Taranga-kahu-tai said, “I shall soon distinguish you: your heart will be eaten by me.” Taraia took a stone, and, repeating a Tipi-hou-mea incantation over it, threw it at Taranga-kahu-tai, and knocked the feather-plume or head-dress off his head. At the same time Taraia rushed towards him, and the plume fell at Taraia's feet, which made him exclaim, “I know that I shall eat your heart presently.” A battle ensued, and Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa and party were repulsed. A woman of the party, called Hine-pare, seeing her friends draw back, thought they were defeated. She took the calabash in which they carried the gods, ascended a rock, dashed the calabash to pieces, and exclaimed, “Evil be on the mothers of these men. Presently our nakedness will be seen by our enemy.” Her brothers, having heard the crash of the breaking calabash, and the curse she uttered, and the voice of the lamenting woman, imagined the skull of one of their people had been smitten. This roused them to action, and, led by Taraia, they rallied and again charged the enemy, and killed Taranga-kahu-tai, Ra-kai-weriweri, and many others; but Wai-kari and some of Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa's party also fell in this battle.</p>
              <p>A dispute arose over the body of Ra-kai-weriweri as to the family to which he belonged. To end the matter Taraia took two pieces of toe-toe (Arundo conspicua) to cast lots with the niu, and chanted this incantation:—</p>
              <q>
                <table>
                  <row>
                    <cell>Pull it from the foundation,</cell>
                    <cell>Unuhia i te pu,</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>Pull it from what is known (history),</cell>
                    <cell>Unuhia i te weri,</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>Pull it from the root,</cell>
                    <cell>Unuhia i te taketake,</cell>
                  </row>
                  <row>
                    <cell>Pull it from the heart of Hawaiki.</cell>
                    <cell>Unuhia i te tamore i Hawa-iki.</cell>
                  </row>
                </table>
              </q>
              <p>He held the toe-toe on the extended open palm of his right hand, and said, “If you are of the family of Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa” (shaking his hand) “go; but if you are of this family, hold.” The toe-toe stayed on his hand, and Ra-kai-weriweri was declared to be of the family of Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa. This was the fourth death in revenge for Tu-purupuru.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n134" n="122"/>
              <p>Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa and followers went to the pas Whaka-ari, Tauranga, and Hei-pipi, near Ta-ngoio, the commanders of which were Tau-tu and Tu-nui. While Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa was there a man called Totara arrived from Here-taonga, and boasted of the abundance and goodness of the food procured in his district. A chief called Ta-wao remarked, “Te-whanga-nui-o-rotu (Napier Harbour), so celebrated for its shell-fish, shall be the mara (garden) of Ta-wao.” Ta-raia remarked, “Ngaru-roro, celebrated for its fish, kaha-wai, shall be the ipu (calabash or bowl) of Taraia.”</p>
              <p>Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa and party went to the mouth of the Ngaru-roro stream, and drove Ha-tupuna, Awa-nui-a-rangi, and Whatu-ma-moa, and their people off the land, and captured their principal pa, called O-tatara (Redcliffe, near Taradale).</p>
              <p>Kahu-kura-nui (father of Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa), after he had returned from Motu-o, took Tu-te-ihonga, who was a widow and woman of high rank of the Whatu-ma-moa people, to wife. Taraia and Po-ranga-hau had avenged the death of her former husband, who had been killed by the people of the Here-taonga district, and the Kahu-ngunu people were amalgamated with the Whatu-ma-moa in the second generation after the arrival of Taki-tumu from Hawaiki.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tama-Te-Ra and Iwi-Ka-Tere. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The tribes who now occupy Te-aute and Pou-ka-wa in days long past were the owners and occupiers of the Wairoa district, near Napier. The reason for their leaving Te-wai-roa was this: A chief named Iwi-ka-tere, who lived at a pa near Turi-roa, at the Wai-roa, had a pet tui (parson-bird), which had been taught to repeat the incantations chanted while planting the kumara, taro, and other crops, and was thus a valuable economizer of time and labour, for the priests otherwise would have been obliged to chant these incantations themselves.</p>
              <p>Tama-te-ra, a chief of an adjoining pa, borrowed the bird from Iwi-ka-tere. Having kept it for some time, the owner
<pb xml:id="n135" n="123"/>
sent for his pet; but Tama-te-ra would not part with it, and Iwi-ka-tere went and took it to his home. One night Tama-te-ra, with his companions, went by stealth and took the bird; and whilst being carried off the bird kept repeating these words, “I am gone; I am gone on the handle of a paddle. I am tired of fighting. Oh! I am gone.” It was waste of words on the bird's part, as its master did not understand their meaning, and Tama-te-ra took it away. On the following day Iwi-ka-tere attacked those who stole the bird, but was repulsed; but to gain his object he obtained the assistance of Ra-kai-paka, chief of Te-mahia district (who had been driven from Turanga), and attacked and killed Tama-te-ra, Tau-para, and others. In the battles fought on account of this bird many on both sides were killed. This was the cause of Ngare-ngare and people, including his grand-daughter Hine-te-moa, leaving Te-wai-roa, and going to Here-taonga, and settling in the neighbourhood of Pou-ka-wa and Te-aute, and expelling Tare-nui-a-rangi and people, the original owners, from that district. A great battle was fought on the site of the present town of Danevirke, near Tahora-iti, in the Seventy-mile Bush; and from the length of time taken to cook the slain in the hangi, or umu (oven), the place was called Umu-tao-roa (oven that took long to cook the food).</p>
              <p>These events took place in the days of Ra-kai-paka, a contemporary of Kahu-kura-nui and Ra-kai-te-hiku-roa, in the second and third generation after the arrival of the canoe Taki-tumu from Hawaiki in these islands.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Te-Rapu-Wai. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Tane-nui-a-rangi took Hine-ahu-one and also Hine-ti-tama to wife, and from Hine-ahu-one, who was the elder or senior wife, the old priests say, sprang another race than our people, the Maori. The progenitor of that race was called Te-rapu-wai, and when the Europeans were first seen by the Maori in New Zealand they were said by the old priests to be the descendants of Te-rapu-wai.</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n136" n="124"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Te Rapu-Wai and Kahui-Tipua. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Te-kahui-tipua were the first to occupy the South Island. They were giants who could stride from mountain-range to mountain-range, and transform themselves into anything animate or inanimate. When Te-rapu-wai, who dwelt at Matau, went in small parties to hunt for the weka and other birds, they never returned. Tens and tens went out, and never came back; then every one of the tribe felt sure something was consuming them, but what it was they could not tell. A long time passed, and then they found out how their people perished. It was learnt from a woman called Kai-a-moe, the sole survivor of one of those hunting-parties. She told her people her party met a tipua on the top of a hill, accompanied by ten two-headed dogs. After killing all the men the tipua carried her to his cave, which was situate near the river. There she was forced to live with him, and in time became covered all over with scales from the tipua's body.</p>
              <p>She was very miserable and determined to escape; but this was not an easy task, as the tipua took: care to fasten her by a cord, which he kept jerking whenever she was out of his sight.</p>
              <p>As the cave was on the banks of the river, she crept to the entrance, where raupo grew in abundance. She cut a quantity and tied it in bundles, and on the following day, when the tipua slept she crept out and made the raupo bundles into a raft, and tied the cord which the tipua had fastened to her body to a root of growing rushes, which, when jerked, being elastic, would prevent the immediate discovery of her flight. She got on the raft (moki), and, carried by the current, dropped down the river, at the mouth of which her friends lived.</p>
              <p>The tipua did not awake for some time, and when he did he called, “Kai-a-moe e—where are you?” As he did not receive an answer he went to the mouth of the cave and searched for her footprints. As he did not see any he smelt the water, and perceived how she had escaped. In his rage he swallowed the waters of the river, and it dried up; but Kai-a-moe had escaped
<pb xml:id="n137" n="125"/>
to the village and her friends. She cleaned herself of the scales which had covered her body, and told the people all she knew of the tipua. They resolved to put him to death. They asked, “When does he sleep?” She replied, “When the north-west wind blows he sleeps long and soundly.” When this wind blew they proceeded to the cave, and collected a quantity of fern, which they piled up at the entrance of the cave, and then set on fire. The heat awoke the tipua, who had no way of escape but by a hole in the roof of the cave; and whilst attempting to escape by this the people attacked him with their weapons and beat him to death. Fortunately for the people his dogs were out hunting, or these would have prevented him being taken or killed.</p>
              <p>It was about this time that the canoe Arai-te-uru was upset off Moe-raki, and her cargo, strewn all over the beach, was the eel-baskets of Hape-ki-tu-a-raki, and the slave Puke-tapu, and the calabashes and kumara.</p>
              <p>Te-rapu-wai, or Nga-aitanga-a-te-puhi-rere, succeeded the Kahui-tipua, and soon spread all over the Island (South Island), where traces of their occupation may be seen in the shell-heaps along the coast and far inland. The old priests say it was in their time that the country around where Invercargill now stands was submerged, and the forests which stood where Canterbury and O-takou now stand were destroyed by fire, by which the bird moa became nearly extinct in that district.</p>
              <p>Some of the priests say that Te-rapu-wai and Wai-taha were distinct families of the same generic tribe, and Te-rapu-wai were the vanguard when that people migrated from the North Island. Others of the priests say Te-rapu-wai and Wai-taha were sections of separate tribes.</p>
              <p>Of Wai-taha very little is said by the conquerors, the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>. By a few of the Wai-taha who were spared by the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> to work their fisheries and kumara-plantations the little history of that tribe we have was given, and those few who were spared for a time were exterminated by their masters
<pb xml:id="n138" n="126"/>
to prevent an alliance with the invading <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>, the enemies of <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>.</p>
              <p>It is said that Wai-taha who came from Hawaiki with Tama-te-kapua in <name type="organisation" key="name-207099">Te-Arawa</name>, was the founder of the tribe which bears his name. His tau-mata (temple, or look-out post) is still pointed out near Taupo, and at a very early date in the history of Te-arawa he must have migrated to the South Island, where he and his descendants for long years lived in peace and plenty; which to some extent is asserted in the remark of the modern Maori, who says, “Wai-taha covered the land like ants.”</p>
              <p>The size of the pas and the extent of the kitchen-middens now seen on various parts of the coast, attributed to the Wai-taha, prove the assertion as to their great numbers.</p>
              <p>At Mai-rangi and at Kapuka (Kapunga)-riki (Cust) the remains of a walled pa, extending for about three miles along the downs, existed till the settlement of Europeans in that locality. Wiremu Te Uki, <name type="person" key="name-400746">Henare Pereita</name>, and others who frequented the place to gather the stems of the cabbage-palm, which grew luxuriantly there in “soil enriched by the fat of man” for making kauru, a favourite article of food, assert that twenty years ago the broad outer ditch of the pa could be the seen, and from the bottom to the top of the ditch was about seven feet, and that at regular intervals of the wall there were openings, showing plainly where the gates had been. These men also say that they recollect old men saying that these gates were known to have had names, which are now lost. Te-wai-manongia and his son Tau-hanga are said to have visited these pas at the time they were attacked, taken, and destroyed by the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Whare-Patari. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Whare-patari (enchanter of the winds) came from the east, and, having heard that a tribe called Nga-ti-rua-roa (the sons of the long pit) were adepts in the art of ruling the elements, he paid a visit to them to test their knowledge of ruling the winds and seasons.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n139" n="127"/>
              <p>He went into the forest and got a young tawa (Nesodaphne tawa) sapling, and pinched the bark off it in places, making it speckled; he then marked it into twelve divisions, and stuck it up in the house before the fire, and went to sleep. Rising early in the morning, whilst it was still dark, he chanted an incantation which shadowed forth his knowledge of the seasons of the year. This was the incantation he chanted:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>It is Pi (faint glimmer of light)</l>
                  <l>And Paa (first throb of life).</l>
                  <l>The brow is raised, and</l>
                  <l>Eyebrow is alone, where</l>
                  <l>My procreative power is,</l>
                  <l>And follows on, till</l>
                  <l>The face of heaven heaves</l>
                  <l>And casts its power forth.</l>
                  <l>Stand thou aside. If I</l>
                  <l>An evil parent were,</l>
                  <l>In shame I should</l>
                  <l>From perspiration come,</l>
                  <l>Deformed and bent as</l>
                  <l>Is the lizard's limbs,</l>
                  <l>And as repulsive as</l>
                  <l>That perspiration is.</l>
                  <l>Sleep, O winds!</l>
                  <l>At dawn of day</l>
                  <l>On the ocean-face,</l>
                  <l>When dark, long nights</l>
                  <l>And nights of dread</l>
                  <l>Shoot their power</l>
                  <l>And evil to the</l>
                  <l>Offspring of Ro-aka (abundance),</l>
                  <l>When incantations of ignoble</l>
                  <l>And offspring of the listener</l>
                  <l>Presume, and occupy the earth.</l>
                  <l>Shine red, O sky! shine out,</l>
                  <l>And let the earth glow red,</l>
                  <l>And glimmer on the coast,</l>
                  <l>And on the aged shine.</l>
                  <l>Of whom shall I inquire?</l>
                  <l>Of Whare-patari</l>
                  <l>(Enchanter of the winds),</l>
                  <l>To say when shall</l>
                  <l>The warm, the calm,</l>
                  <l>And great prolific</l>
                  <l>Season be. And he,</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n140" n="128"/>
                  <l>The active one,</l>
                  <l>With hands to labour,</l>
                  <l>Then behold the kowhai</l>
                  <l>(Sophora tetraptera) bloom,</l>
                  <l>And when the twittering</l>
                  <l>Voice of birds re-echoing</l>
                  <l>Loud and long is heard.</l>
                  <l>Now is the song</l>
                  <l>Of toriwai (the bird of dawn),</l>
                  <l>And pigeon, and miromiro</l>
                  <l>(Petroica toitoi).</l>
                  <l>But thou, O man</l>
                  <l>Of evil deeds and</l>
                  <l>Incantations false!</l>
                  <l>Let all thy acts</l>
                  <l>And incantations fail</l>
                  <l>And on thee turn</l>
                  <l>By power of Whare-patari.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>He chanted this incantation in the presence of those who had not recognized him. He concluded his chant by inserting his name in the last line. They asked him, “Are you Whare-patari?” He answered, “I have told you in the past.” The people were ashamed, and said among themselves, “We have heard of the name of this man, and the fame of his great knowledge has been heard of by us; but now that he has appeared in person we have not recognized him.”</p>
              <p>Some proposed to question him, that he might teach some of his wisdom to them. Others asked, “But how shall we question him, and what questions shall we ask?' It was agreed that he should be asked how many months he said were in the year. They held a consultation, and one of them was authorized to ask the question. When it had been asked he looked at them, taking the sapling tawa he had stuck up before the fire, and gave it to them. They counted the twelve divisions marked on the stick, and said, “There are two more marks here than we allow for the months in a year.” He said, “Have you not noticed the feathers in the wings of the birds—that there are more than ten in each wing? Also there are two more months than ten in the year.” They asked, “Then are we wrong in taking our
<pb xml:id="n141" n="129"/>
kumara-crop up in the eighth moon?” He said, “Yes; and you must also leave the broken pieces of kumara in the ground, that they may grow. I will teach you what to do with these broken pieces.”</p>
              <p>He waited till the tenth moon, and said to them, “Now see what the crop is like.” They took the crop up, and found it most abundant, and the kumara was very mealy.</p>
              <p>Ever after that the Nga-ti-rua-roa Tribe followed the teaching of this man, and planted and harvested the kumara-crops as he advised, and have kept such custom even to the present day.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rangi-Whaka-Oma. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The principal place of residence (pa) of this chief Rangi-whaka-oma (day of racing) was at Rakau-puhi (tree with a plume on it). There he dwelt. One day he went to the entrance-porch of his kumara-store, and there he sat down. The name of that store was Raumati-rua (double summer), and whilst he was there a lad named Tawake-ariki (the lord Tawake), the son of Te-ao-tata (bounding cloud), went up also to that spot, and Rangi-whaka-oma said to him, “O friend! whither are you going?” The boy replied, “Just here to this place, to look at the kumara in your store.” Rangi-whaka-oma said, “Stay a bit. It is not so very good to look about here (in the kumara-store). Far better is it, O thou! below in the unseen world (reinga), that the looking-about may be both beautiful and pleasing.” Then the boy went quickly below to the lower world (reinga) to observe and look about at the steep cliffs of Hawa-iki. There he expressed his admiration at the beauty of the kumara, and while he was thus admiring, lo! the whole piled-up stack of kumara (in the store) was made to fall down suddenly on him, so that he was immediately killed. His friends, on finding that he was dead, sent a messenger off to U-awa, to his father, Te-ao-tata. On hearing the sad news Te-ao-tata exclaimed, “By whom was my son slain?” The messenger said, “By Rangi-whaka-oma.” The father, having mourned over his son, assembled a band of his followers. On their leaving to seek
<pb xml:id="n142" n="130"/>
revenge the principal chief, Hau-iti (little sacred power), called to them, and said, “O friends! listen. If you should capture a daughter of Rangi-whaka-oma let her be kept alive, to become my wife.”</p>
              <p>The army of Te-ao-tata went to Rakau-puhi, and invested the place, assaulted, and took it, and killed the people, including Rangi-whaka-oma. A remnant, however, escaped, and of those they caught alive they slew some as food for themselves, saving alive three women, named Rakau-manawa-he (the weapon of the weary warrior), the daughter of Rangi-whaka-oma, and two other young women of rank named Ra-kai-parore (day of eating the parore-fish) and Hine-pa-rata (daughter of the rata-tree, where birds are snared).</p>
              <p>The army now returned home to their own place at U-awa, and Hau-iti took Rakau-manawa-he to wife. One day in summer the two captive young women, Ra-kai-parore and Hine-pa-rata, were bathing as usual in deep water and they amused themselves, as water, women do in bathing, by causing their arm-pits to make a great noise, while lashing the water with their arms. The noise was heard by some men at work, who cried out, “Those women are deeply affected,” and then a taunting song was sung by the men respecting them. Through this the two young women felt greatly ashamed. So they both together rose and left the place, and travelled a long distance by the sea-coast until they reached a place called O-rere-wa (place of fleeing), where they stayed, and afterwards both took husbands of the men of that place.</p>
              <p>In course of time Rakau-manawa-he, the wife of Hau-iti, gave birth to two children: the first-born was called Karihi-mama (light sinker), the second Nga-toro-taha-tu (seek for the sides). Being in want of seed-kumara, Hau-iti said to his wife, “Go to the Nga-ti-ira (descendants of Ira) and fetch some seed-kumara for us.” She went in company with another woman, named Tahi-pare (one plume). When these two arrived at the pa of Nga-ti-ira
<pb xml:id="n143" n="131"/>
called Pakau-rangi (kite of heaven) the people of the place rushed out and killed Rakau-manawa-he, but saved her companion. They cut up the wife of Hau-iti, and cooked and ate her. Then the woman who was saved returned to Hau-iti, and related all that had taken place. Then the son of Hau-iti, and husband of the woman who was saved, called Kahu-kura-nui (great red garment), became exceedingly cast down, and immediately began to assemble an armed band to go and take revenge; but whilst this band were getting ready a woman came over from the Nga-ti-ira people to see Kahu-kura-nui, being incited thereto by her sympathy for him, and showed him how the Nga-ti-ira pa could be taken, saying, “By means of crawfish the pa can be overcome.” Kahu-kura-nui's army was not physically strong enough for the purpose. On hearing this Kahu-kura-nui commanded an immense taking of crawfish to be made, and all the people joined and went willingly about this work. Crawfish were caught in great numbers and dried. They were brought from all the fishing-stations on the rocky sea-coast. From Te-haha (the seeking), Tao-parapara (heating the bruise), Te-ika-a-tauira (first fish offered to the gods in the season), Tatara (old garment), Mai-tara (charm repeated), and from Whangai-ariki (the lord fed), and from all the many creeks and seas the crawfish were collected, and, when ready, were carried away for Nga-ti-ira. Hence it was the Nga-ti-ira people afterwards suffered dreadfully in the fort for want of water; for the water of the place, being outside of the fort, was soon in the possession of the besieging party, and the people of the fort could not get at it with their calabashes. But those in the besieged pa who had friends and relatives with the besieging party, when they went out of the pa to see these relatives, took their heavy thick flax garments with them, and these they used instead of calabashes to carry water to the besieged, soaking them in the water; and when they returned to the pa (fort) they wrung the water out for the women and children, while others chewed and sucked the loose hanging flax fringes of the wetted garments, just to moisten a little their parched throats.
<pb xml:id="n144" n="132"/>
The water to drink was also the more required through their still eating the dried crawfish, being impelled thereto through hunger. For some time they miserably managed in this way, but at last, on trying it again, they found an armed party, who had become suspicious, guarding the water, so that when the women and others went into it to wet their heavy garments, as before, these guardians rushed on them, and drove them back to the pa.</p>
              <p>Soon after this the final assault was made, and, though the picked band of brave and fearless fighters, Kopara-kai-tarewarewa (kopara or kori-mako bird that eats high up) and his friends went boldly outside and withstood the besiegers, and more than once obliged them to give way, being all faint and half-dead through want of water—for it was this alone that slew them—the Nga-ti-ira were killed, and the pa, Pakau-rangi (kite of heaven), was taken. This battle was called “The death in the wet garment,” or “The death in the time of the wetted garment.”</p>
              <p>The remnant of Nga-ti-ira who escaped fled various ways. Some went to Kai-ora (eat and live), and dwelt there, and built a pa for themselves; some fled further north; some haunted the neighbourhood of the old home, but away up on hills and mountains, and in cliffs, and in the inaccessible sides of streams.</p>
              <p>Those who did make a stand, and dwelt at Kai-ora, led a wretched life through constant dread. At last some of them fled south to Wai-rarapa (glistening water), and even crossed over to the South Island to Kai-koura (eat crawfish). And thus the refugees of Pakau-rangi were widely dispersed.</p>
              <p>This battle was known by our fathers by the name of “The death in the time of the wetted garments,” and this conquest was achieved by Kahu-kura-nui.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Hau-Iti (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The chief Hinganga-roa (long falling) had three sons. The first was Taua (mourning), the second was Mahaki
<pb xml:id="n145" n="133"/>
(convalescent), the third was Hau-iti (little sacred power). These grew to manhood, and lived at U-awa, and agreed to make a large seine-net each. Each, with his followers, made a net. Hau-iti made one, and called it by the name of Whaka-pau-pakihi (take all at low tide). He gave it this name because of its immense size.</p>
              <p>One day they each cast their net and had a large haul of fish, but the net of Hau-iti contained a great deal more than the other two. His elder brothers and their men went and forcibly (muru) took the prime fish out of his net, and at every subsequent casting of the net it was robbed in the same manner by them. Then Hau-iti began to think what he should do to overcome his elder brothers; but at that time he could not see any way of attaining his object. He went on a visit to Tau-ranga (lying at anchor—of Te-arawa), and went also far inland, to Maki-hoi (deaf invalid or obstinate sick one), to see Maru-ka-koa (Maru who will be delighted), who was a priest of note; and to him he put this question: “How can the killing or discomfiture of a relative be effected?” Maru-ka-koa replied, “Shut your eyes close, and when you open them to see he will be prostrate on the ground. Another mode of killing is by fire.”</p>
              <p>Maru-ka-koa then lit a fire in his house, and placed some tii (Cordyline australis) upon it. This tree in burning emits much smoke, which causes the eyes to smart. Hau-iti asked, “What is this for, O Maru-ka-koa?” He replied, “This is the killing of a relative.”</p>
              <p>Hau-iti returned to his home and his people, and began to build a pa which he called Te-pito-o-hau-iti (the last end of Hau-iti, or the termination of his forbearance), and said to his followers, “Be courageous, be brave, and daring. Do not consider relationship of the elder brother, or of the younger, or of the father. Let the eyes be firmly closed.” He then gave his orders, saying “Put the net into the canoe.” All being ready, he sent a man up to the top of a hill to watch the shoal of fish, and when the man saw them come close in to land he gave the signal to cast the net, and a great many fish were taken. Then the elder
<pb xml:id="n146" n="134"/>
brothers and their followers came forth again to muru (plunder) the fish of the net. Hau-iti and his followers attacked them, and they were beaten, and retired, and let fall from their hands the kaha-wai (fish) they had taken. Hence this fight was called “The dropped kaha-wai” (Arripis salar).</p>
              <p>Some time after this Hau-iti said to his people, “Come, and let us cast our net again.” They did so; but before the two ends of the net were drawn on shore the fish-robbing people came down, and began to muru the net again, and while they were taking fish out of the net Hau-iti called out in a loud voice and said “Close up.” His people knew the import of this order, and they brought the bottom and the top of the net together, and enclosed in one mass both fish and men. Hence the name of this quarrel: “The joined top of the net.”</p>
              <p>The two elder brothers of Hau-iti became very angry at this act of insult being practised on them, and said “Koia kei a papa” (“He is a daring fellow”), and sent a herald to all their followers to assemble and come to their aid, to destroy their younger brother with all his people.</p>
              <p>Hau-iti was informed of what they had done, and at night said to his people, “Let us depart, and go and seek some home where we may dwell in peace and live well.” This he said because his followers were but few in number—only about three hundred— and those of his brothers were about two thousand. So they left their pa by night, and travelled till they reached Whanga-paraoa (whale-harbour); but in the morning they were surprised by the two elder brothers and their warriors, when a battle took place, and several were killed on both sides, but the two brothers lost most men. Hau-iti was also wounded in the leg by a spear. The name of the battle was “Werewere” (suspended); but they fought again, as they said, “Who cares for loss of men in war, when they are numerous!” That night Hau-iti and his people left that place, and travelled on and bivouacked at another spot. On the following day his brothers
<pb xml:id="n147" n="135"/>
again pursued him, and when Hau-iti had nearly got to the pa of Tama-tauira (son of the first offering), at Rangi-ta-wahi-kura (the heaven besmeared red), he was again overtaken by his brothers, and a battle was fought; but Hau-iti beat them. Many fell in this battle, which was called Kau-neke (come in a body, or shift a little). Then it was that his friends came forth to aid him, and another battle took place, in which his elder brothers were worsted. This battle was called Te-ngaere-nuku (earth quaking), or Te-ngaere-rangi (heaven quaking).</p>
              <p>As Hau-iti had been reinforced by his friends he turned on his brothers and their followers, and pursued them, and fought another battle, and again defeated them. This battle was called Te-rangi-hi-wera (ray of the burning sky) or Para-wera-nui (great fire on the fern-plain). This was the last battle between these brothers, as the two elders had been utterly routed.</p>
              <p>When their wrath was subsided they ceased to fight, and dwelt together peaceably; but their descendants, in after-years, again fought, as the account of these battles to be told now will show.</p>
              <p>Taua, the eldest brother, had a son named Apa-nui (great company of workmen), and Hau-iti, the youngest brother, had a son called Kahu-kura-nui (great red garment). A feud took place between Apa-nui and Kahu-kura-nui on account of Apa-nui calling “Moi” to Kahu-kura-nui after the mode of calling to a dog. The inciting cause of his thus calling to his cousin was the whiteness of the hair of the head of Kahu-kura-nui.</p>
              <p>Though greatly displeased, Kahu-kura-nui kept his deadly anger in his own breast. He brooded over the insult, and schemed how he could get ample revenge on Apa-nui. At last he devised a plan. He determined to give his son as a husband for the daughter of Apa-nui. When the two fathers had agreed Kahu-kura-nui began to build a large carved house for the occasion, which was named Whaka-rei (the high priest's seat, carved and ornamented with feathers, at the stern of the ancient outrigger canoe called Ama-tiatia—outrigger).</p>
              <pb xml:id="n148" n="136"/>
              <p>The house was finished, and Apa-nui was informed of the fact, and the day was fixed for him to bring his daughter, whose name was Rongo-mai-hua-tahi (whale of the one offspring), to become the wife of Kapi (filled up), the son of Kahu-kura-nui.</p>
              <p>Apa-nui, with his daughter and all his people, came and entered the house, and Kahu-kura-nui gave orders to all his tribe to prepare an abundance of food—that they were to make a good feast of eels, codfish, taro, and other dainties; and they feasted that day. On the following morning the people of the place baked their morning's food for the guests: that is, they pretended to be cooking food; but they put pieces of wood, bits of kareao (supple-jack), the flowers and flowering-stems of the korari (Phormium tenax), stones, and earth, and all kinds of rubbish; and when this so-called food was placed before Apa-nui and his people the tribe of Kahu-kura-nui suddenly fell upon them, and killed them all. Hina, the district of U-awa, was taken from the descendants of the elder son, and became the possession of the youngest son, Hau-iti.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d7" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rua-Tau-Pare. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>This is the tale of Rua-tau-pare (the obstructed food-pit or store). She was a woman of rank, and the wife of Tu-whakairi-ora (man hung up alive), to whom she bore six children, of whom two were boys and four girls, and these were their names: Mariu (the gap or valley), Ao-tina-roa (day of the long party of travellers), Tu-kakahu-mai (stand fully clothed), Ata-kura (red dawn of day), Tu-te-rangi-ka-whiu (day of the pain of man), and Wehiwehi (fear). The last-mentioned two were the sons. When Wehiwehi was born the mother received serious injury, so that she dwelt apart in the sick-house, as she was tapu (sacred) on account of her pain. Some time after the birth of the last child her husband thought she was getting well; but, no, she continued very ill. On a certain day her husband went to the house to see the mother of his children, and after some talk she said, “O sir! listen to me. Will you consent to go and
<pb xml:id="n149" n="137"/>
fetch the daughter of Te-ao-mania (the day of tingling) as a wife for you?” He replied, “But, O mother! what of her present husband?” She answered, “O my lord (ariki)! you must also be saying you are a great chief.” He consented to act on the request of his wife, and he and a large party of his friends went together. On arriving at a forest on their journey they made a kau-hoa (litter) to carry the daughter of Te-ao-mania in. This they took along with them, and when at last they got near to the village to which they were going they left the kau-hoa there, and went on to the village of the woman and her husband. The name of the husband of the daughter of Te-ao-mania was Tu-hau-anu (the cold wind). On seeing the party coming the man and his wife loudly welcomed them to their village with the usual cry of “Come hither, come hither.”</p>
              <p>The visitors entered the big house and sat down, and all wept with their hosts. The woman then prepared food for them. When the repast was over the visitors rose to return to their home, and the woman also went out in the usual way, to repeat the last parting word of “Go in peace,” to which the visitors replied, “Dwell in peace at your place;” but when they were all near to where they had left the kau-hoa they caught the woman and placed her in it to carry her off, and then called loudly to the husband and said, “Your wife is gone: she has been taken forcibly away.” He heard the words, and took up his topuni (dogskin mat), and followed them, crying, “Go along, but go gently.” He pursued them and overtook his wife, and they wept and mourned together. When they had ceased to cry he spread his mat over her. Now, this chief Tu-hau-anu in this instance did two noble acts — he gave up his wife, and also gave his valuable mat.</p>
              <p>The name of this woman taken by Tu-whakairi-ora was Ihiko-o-te-rangi (flash of heaven), and she bore seven children to him. Their names were, Te-ao-wehea (the cloud separated), Mariu-te-rangi (valley in heaven), Raka-ao (entangled in the day), Te-rangi-tau-popoki (the day when he was covered over),
<pb xml:id="n150" n="138"/>
Tu-<name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name> (swift man on shore), Tina-toka (steadfast rock), and Kin-ariu (cold skin).</p>
              <p>Of all the family of Tu-whakairi-ora these following are the names of those who were highly spoken of and became the common boast—namely, those of the first wife, the two sons called Tu-te-rangi-ka-whiu, and Wehi-wehi; and those of the second wife Te- ao-wehea, Tu-<name key="name-442121" type="ship">Horo-Uta</name>, and Tina-toka. These are continually called and spoken of approvingly, day after day, as “The noble offspring of Tu-whakairi-ora.” Hence the first wife, Rua-tau-pare, became greatly displeased and ashamed on hearing her children always spoken of as those of her husband, and bearing only his name, while her own name was never once held up (mentioned). So she commanded a canoe to be got ready, and she paddled to Toko-maru, the place of her own tribe. Arriving there, she was ridiculed and mocked by all the people on account of the mishap which befell her on the birth of her last child. This made her very wretched, and she wept. Then she said to her brother, “Will you not go and see our grandchild (child), that he may come and visit us here?” Her brother went to see the child at Rangi-tau-ki-waho (that day when they sat outside), and brought him back to Toko-maru to see his grandmother (mother). When the ceremonies of the usual welcome were over the grandmother (mother) told her grandson (son) the cause of her being a constant invalid. On hearing this the grandson (son) remained there, and ordered a large house to be built, which he named Te-kohere-aruhe (the cake of pounded fern-root). When this house was finally complete a herald was sent to Wai-apu (water baled up into the month with the hand), Awa-tere (fast-flowing creek), Whare-kahika (house of the ancient), and to all the tribes, and to the chief Kau-waka-tuakina (swimming to the canoe, and the stomach cut open), to the descendants of Hine-rupe (daughter of the pigeon), to the offspring of Tu-whakairi-ora, and to the tribe of Nga-ti-porou, to assemble, and come and
<pb xml:id="n151" n="139"/>
attack all those who were dwelling on the land belonging to Rua-tau-pare.</p>
              <p>The people assembled and war began, which continued for a long time. The first battle fought was called Kohere-aruhe (cake of fern-root), the second Upoko-paru-puwha (head be smeared with cooked sow-thistle), the third Tai-timu-roa (long ebb-tide), the fourth Tai-paripari (flowing tide), and the fifth was called Wai-koropupu (bubbling water). Thus all those who dwelt on the lands of Rua-tau-pare were killed, and the lands which had descended to her from her ancestors were cleared of them. And her name was loudly proclaimed, and was now as great in her female children as that of her husband, Tu-whakairi-ora, was in his sons. And the descendants of her daughters came and occupied her ancestral estates.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d8" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">War Between Tu-Ere and Tangi-Haere. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>A chief of old, whose name was Te-awa-riki (the small river), began this quarrel. This fight is known in history as “The bird—the flying kite.”</p>
              <p>One fine day the chiefs were flying their kites, when the sons of Tu-ere (stand low) and Tangi-haere (depart crying) were cursed by Te-awa-riki. He cursed them because the lines of their kites went above that of his own. At this Tu-ere called, and said to his sons, “Say to him, Yonder is your leg.” This remark made them all very angry, and Awa-riki killed some of them; but the wrath of Awa-riki did not end here. He rose with his followers, when a furious battle ensued, and Awa-riki was slain. The name by which this battle is known is Te-uira-rapa (the flashing lightning). In this battle the followers of Te-awa-riki suffered greatly. Tu-ere, however, died at his own place at Wai-totara (the water of the totara), and was buried in a small wood called Kani-awhea (dust scraped up).</p>
              <p>His sons and people continued to dwell for some time at that place, and at the proper time they exhumed the body of their father, and made his bones into fishing-hooks, and took them
<pb xml:id="n152" n="140"/>
out to sea, and with them caught a great lot of fish. Paddling back to the shore, they did not take any of the fish out of the canoe, nor did they remove the lines, sinkers, hooks, paddles, or balers, but those who had been in the canoe landed stark naked, and then went back to their settlement.</p>
              <p>This was all done not of their own devising, for their father ere he died had planned it all, and by his last words (poroaki) bade them fulfil his commands.</p>
              <p>The canoe which contained the fish was sent adrift, to go whither it would. They knew it would reach some inhabited village on the coast where the people would take and eat the fish, and by so doing they might all die by the power of the god which was in the bones of Tu-ere. And so it was, and the slaughter occurred as they wished, and the victory was gained by the descendants of Tu-ere.</p>
              <p>When the death of those who ate the fish was known the sons of Tu-ere left those parts and migrated northward to Make-tu and Tau-ranga, where some of their descendants live to this day, and are known as “the descendants of Rangi-hou-whiri” (the day of bearing the plume).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d9" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Pukoro-Au-Ahi and Puha-Ure-Roa (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>In olden times there lived a chief called Tara-nui-o-matenga (barb of the great spear of death). His wife's name was Puha—ure-roa (owner of the round stone axe), and her male cousin's name was Pukoro-au-ahi (halo caused by smoke). These three lived together at one place. The cousin was skilful at snaring birds for them to live on, while the wife and her husband lived quietly at home.</p>
              <p>Each day the husband ate the choice fat birds, leaving for his cousin, who obtained them, the lean ones, such as kahu (hawks), ruru (owls), kaka-riki (parrots), and crows (Collæs cinerea). These the cousin Pukoro-au-ahi set apart, and secretly ate them by the light of the smouldering birds at the cooking-fire, where also his eyes were made sore with the smoke; but
<pb xml:id="n153" n="141"/>
his cousin Puha-ure-roa very often managed when cooking the birds to hide a nice tit-bit for him.</p>
              <p>One day Pukoro-au-ahi went as usual to the woods to catch birds, but on this day he intended to catch small birds by imitating their cry, such as the ko-tihe (Pogonornis cincta), korimako or kopara (Anthornis melanura), and koko (tui) (Prosthemadera novæ-zealandiæ). While thus engaged he saw a kereru (pigeon) drinking water. He got some flax and made snares, and caught a large number of them, which he laid in heaps. He returned to the settlement, and told his female cousin to make proper baskets to bring the birds home. His cousin was pleased. The baskets were made, and they went to collect the birds. When she saw them she was so elated that she danced with joy and sang this song:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Even so is hanging out thy tongue:</l>
                  <l>Snared securely upon the very perch</l>
                  <l>Which was set for snaring thee.</l>
                  <l>Good, good, very good.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>They collected all the birds, which filled many baskets. They were all caught by one stream, and the name of the stream was Pou-taru (post of delight).</p>
              <p>It was thus that Pukoro-au-ahi was able to take so many pigeons: The food of the pigeon is the red toro-miro (miro) (Podocarpus ferruginea) berry; and there, just above the creek Pou-turu, on a cliffy spot, were innumerable red pebbles, which the pigeons mistook for the berry of the miro-tree, and, congregating at this spot in great numbers, swallowed them. This caused the birds to feel great thirst, and fly to the water over which the snares were, and they were thus caught. The names of the peculiar snares put there by Pukoro-au-ahi were Pare-kauae (turn the jaw) and Whakao-au (enter the current of the stream).</p>
              <p>The two cousins, having gathered the birds up, carried them away to their home, which took the whole day till evening. When the husband, who had also been on a bird-killing expedition, returned from the forest, and saw the pile of baskets of birds, he became angry with his wife, thinking the birds had been
<pb xml:id="n154" n="142"/>
stolen from some preserve. At length the wife said to her husband, “If you do not believe what I say, come and let us go and see the place where the birds were snared.” At dawn of day they went thither. Reaching the creek Pou-turu (erect staff), they saw the red pebbles and the snares: thus the husband saw that the birds were not stolen, and was ashamed. They went back to the settlement, and the cousin said to the wife, “Kindle a separate sacred fire to roast the birds for your husband, my cousin; also kindle a common fire to roast some for yourself.” She roasted birds for her husband, and, when cooked, carried them to the door of the house in which he was. Entering the house she said, “O friend! rise, sit up. Here are choice birds nicely cooked. Rise, sit up.” But he did not move. She went back to the fire where her cousin was, and said, “O Pukoro-au-ahi! he did not move or rise. He must be sleeping soundly.” The husband's manner towards his wife was rough and unkind. She said to her cousin, “Let us two eat our food.” He replied, “Let the preparatory ceremony first be performed.” These were the words of the ceremony:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>The ceremonial performance</l>
                  <l>Of Tara-nui-o-matenga.</l>
                  <l>The performance of</l>
                  <l>Pukoro-au-ahi.</l>
                  <l>The performance of</l>
                  <l>Puha-ure-roa.</l>
                  <l>The performance is</l>
                  <l>Fully done.</l>
                  <l>The performance is</l>
                  <l>Excellent. Excellent is the</l>
                  <l>Food first ceremonially prepared;</l>
                  <l>Excellent the birds</l>
                  <l>First ceremonially prepared.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>They ate the birds, and the wife again went to see what her husband had done. Finding him as she had left him, she spoke and said, “O friend! arise, sit up.” Then she looked more closely at him, and saw that blood had trickled on to the mat he slept on. She went up to arouse him. Pulling his loose covering down, lo! he was quite dead.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n155" n="143"/>
              <p>She left him in haste, and called to her cousin and said, “Alas, O Pukoro-au-ahi! the evil thing is dead.” He asked, “Of what did he die?” She answered, “He strangled himself;” but added, “The troublesome, grumbling creature is quite dead.” They took fire, and burnt the house in which he lay, and they heard the bursting of his stomach in the flames.</p>
              <p>They now roasted and potted the birds in their own fat, and filled many calabashes with them. Thenceforth the young man took his cousin to wife, and had a child who was named Tapora-riroi (rat-basket).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d6-d1-d10" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Hotu-Ngakau. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Hotu-ngakau (sobbing heart) was a great thief. He went by night and stole taro (Caladium esculentum) from the taro-plantation of Tama-tea-titaka (Tama-tea the unsettled); and all he stole each night he cooked and ate at once, and went back to his own house and slept. In the morning the chief to whom the taro belonged went to his taro-field, and saw that some one had been plundering it. He said to his friend, “My friend, our taro is being stolen by some one, and if we do not watch the field we shall lose all our taro. I will come here tonight and watch.” When it was dusk Tama-tea-titaka went and sat down and concealed himself. Soon after Hotu-ngakau came, and was busy taking the taro up, and Tama-tea-titaka threw his spear at him, which struck him on the side of the breast. The pain of the wound made him run off to his own house, and when there he bound his girdle lightly around the wound and lay down to sleep. The pain was very great, and the blood, though confined, flowed inwardly. By-and-by Tama-tea-titaka went to the house of Hotu-ngakau; but the fire in the house had gone out, so he sat at the door and said, “Friend, kindle the fire. Make it blaze, that it may be light.” The fire was lit and soon burnt well, and Hotu-ngakau was awaked out of his sleep, and sat up. Then Tama-tea-titaka told the story of the stolen taro, and added, “Hotu-ngakau, it seems to me you
<pb xml:id="n156" n="144"/>
are the very man who was wounded by my spear.” Hotu-ngakau replied, “It was not me, for here have I been sleeping ever since the sun ceased to shine this day.” All this time Hotu-ngakau was suffering intense pain. Tama-tea-titaka said, “The man I threw my spear at was exactly like you.” Hotu-ngakau replied, “I say it was not me; and you are indeed entering on an evil altercation with me.”</p>
              <p>Tama-tea-titaka went to his own place, and Hotu-ngakau died at dawn of day on the following morning. His sudden death was greatly lamented by the people of his village. His father Rongo-mai-ko-hina (Rongo-mai of the partially-grey hair), was much ashamed at the deeds of his son, and went quietly and wrapped the corpse of his child in a garment, put it into a canoe (d), and paddled away with it.</p>
              <p>But before he left the house where his son had expired, to avenge the death of his child, he performed the ceremonies and chanted the incantations of a deadly spell over the place, and then went by sea even to Wai-kawa (unpleasant water), to which place some of his people pursued him overland, because so many of his tribe had died through the power of the spell he had left on their settlement.</p>
              <p>A herald went to Rongo-mai-ko-hina and said “There are few of your people left alive, owing to the effect of your spell. What shall we do that a remnant may escape?” He answered, “Kindle a fire by friction, and in obtaining it perform all the sacred rites and chant the incantations usual on such occasions. In obtaining the fire by friction let a female tread on the lower stick used, to keep it steady; and through that the power of my man-destroying spell shall be destroyed.”</p>
              <p>Rongo-mai-ko-hina never afterwards returned to his former place of residence.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n157"/>
              <p>
                <figure xml:id="Whi03AnciP005a">
                  <graphic url="Whi03AnciP005a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi03AnciP005a-g"/>
                  <head>
                    <hi rend="c">Pirori</hi>
                  </head>
                </figure>
              </p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n158"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d7" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> VII.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Oh! come, my child, and go with me,</l>
                <l>And we will travel to yon distant peak—</l>
                <l>To Whaka-ari—where men may ask</l>
                <l>“What is your name?” You answer them,</l>
                <l>“Te-rara-o-te-rangi” (the acclamation of the sky),</l>
                <l>Lest those who know not who you are</l>
                <l>Proclaim you not of noble birth.</l>
                <l>But I am of Te-wai-rere-wha</l>
                <l>And great Whaka-tau-potiki,</l>
                <l>Who lifted up the heavens on high</l>
                <l>By whom we two came into life.</l>
                <l>Go with a manly step to Tai-koria</l>
                <l>And in Manawa-tu contemptuous look.</l>
                <l>But your own ancestress</l>
                <l>Will call and welcome you,</l>
                <l>And deck so gay with huia</l>
                <l>And with plume of hoki-oi—</l>
                <l>Those feathers of that hidden bird—</l>
                <l>Your sacred head that your identity</l>
                <l>Will be transformed to all your tribe.</l>
                <l>Come, we will sport ourselves,</l>
                <l>And play upon the ocean-beach</l>
                <l>Near Wai-wiri and Wai-kawa,</l>
                <l>And then ascend to Puke-hou</l>
                <l>And view Rau-kawa Sea,</l>
                <l>Where, in the days of long, long past,</l>
                <l>Our ancestors undaunted sailed,</l>
                <l>Then paddled back to old Hawa-iki.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">A nursery-song or lullaby by <name key="name-101579" type="person">Te-hakeke</name>.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d7-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c"><name key="name-400831" type="organisation">Nga-Ti-Ira</name>.</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-207089">Nga-Ti-Porou</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The war in which the pa called Pakau-rangi (kite of the sky) was taken by storm was caused by the visit of a chief woman called Tawhi-pari (going round a cliff), who was sent by her people, the Nga-ti-ira Tribe, to beg for some kumara-bulbs to plant. And it was from the effects of his war that the Nga-<choice><orig>ti-
<pb xml:id="n159" n="146"/>
ira</orig><reg>Nga-tiira</reg></choice> became scattered, when part fled south and part fled to the north, and those of them who stayed at their old home became servants to cultivate the kumara-crop for the people who occupied the Whanga-ra (home of sunshine) district.</p>
              <p>Tawhi-pari went to ask for the following kinds of kumara, which were known in that day: namely, Pu-whata-whata (lay in heaps on the store-stage), Taranga-patu-patu (the charm performed by slapping), Hine-moremore (grew without sprouts), Kakari-kura (dispute for the plume) Pu-nui-a-rata (great origin of Rata), Takiri-rau-rangi (taken up on various days).</p>
              <p>Tawhi-pari and her companions went to the Pakau-rangi Pa, and that night the sub-tribes called Nga-ti-pona-tarewa (joints high up and hanging) and Ra-kai-whaka-iri (food eaten that day and the remainder hung up) performed a haka (d). Now, the haka is an amusement joined in by the people from very ancient time. The words chanted to this haka, and the attitudes of those who played in this game, were thought by Tawhi-pari and her companions to convey a challenge to war. There were seventy of the Nga-ti-pona-tarewa and Nga-ti-ra-kai-whaka-iri who took part in the game. Each one had a piece of a sapling tawa-tree (Nesodaphne tawa) in his or her hand, the bark of which had been picked off it here and there, giving it a speckled appearance, and showing certain devices. It was also adorned with the feathers of birds. The name of these sticks was toi (life), and these were the words sung to the haka:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Shine, oh! shine, and be substantial,</l>
                  <l>And repeat your charm elsewhere,</l>
                  <l>To the sacred hill-top.</l>
                  <l>Oh that the sun would draw up</l>
                  <l>My power to engender life,</l>
                  <l>I dance, aha, aha!</l>
                  <l>With the poi (ball) now;</l>
                  <l>Once and twice I dance.</l>
                  <l>How happy now is</l>
                  <l>Pare-huia (huia—Neomorpha gouldii)</l>
                  <l>With her feather head plume!</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n160" n="147"/>
                  <l>And the feathers (plumes) of the gods</l>
                  <l>Are now below.</l>
                  <l>Why ask for more?</l>
                  <l>Aha, aha!</l>
                  <l>Though the ancients rise,</l>
                  <l>I was your own friend,</l>
                  <l>Who brought them thus</l>
                  <l>To quell the battle-cry.</l>
                  <l>But the warriors heed not</l>
                  <l>Thy charge, and strike the blow,</l>
                  <l>And spear with spear meet;</l>
                  <l>But still suppress their rage.</l>
                  <l>Oh! where, oh! where is it?</l>
                  <l>Up and below it is</l>
                  <l>The power, but that</l>
                  <l>Alone of a dwarf—</l>
                  <l>So feeble, aha, aha!</l>
                  <l>Like a girl who is wanting</l>
                  <l>The power to bite, aha!</l>
                  <l>Yes, a girl who</l>
                  <l>Cannot a riddle explain,</l>
                  <l>But turns to gaze.</l>
                  <l>And gazes all around.</l>
                  <l>Aha, Aha!</l>
                  <l>Stride away, stride away.</l>
                  <l>Take your thoughts and</l>
                  <l>Warm them in the oven,</l>
                  <l>And flaunt them round,</l>
                  <l>To those who in the</l>
                  <l>Forest dwell;</l>
                  <l>And let the army of</l>
                  <l>The spears still unused</l>
                  <l>Meet my spear,</l>
                  <l>When we may shout,</l>
                  <l>And spear meet spear.</l>
                  <l>But woman's anger</l>
                  <l>Partly sleeps in love and war,</l>
                  <l>And scorns the feeble man.</l>
                  <l>The speckled tawa now is feeble;</l>
                  <l>But all its power is not yet,</l>
                  <l>And has not come to full perfection.</l>
                  <l>But when the air</l>
                  <l>Breathes on the running vine</l>
                  <l>The troop will start,</l>
                  <l>The barracouta swim.</l>
                  <l>Yes, woman is the barracouta</l>
                  <l>And man the standing tree.</l>
                  <l>Let my vengeance slake</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n161" n="148"/>
                  <l>Itself in full revenge</l>
                  <l>Till amply satisfied.</l>
                  <l>And, oh! thou block of greenstone,</l>
                  <l>Art thou a god,</l>
                  <l>And cannot bite, or e'en redress</l>
                  <l>The wrong still unrevenged?</l>
                  <l>The billows foam</l>
                  <l>Right o'er the godlike rocks,</l>
                  <l>And dash right on</l>
                  <l>The cliff of Hine-tai</l>
                  <l>(Daughter of the sea),</l>
                  <l>And to tear and lift to heaven</l>
                  <l>The severed ones it meets,</l>
                  <l>And e'en engulfs the food</l>
                  <l>Provided for my lords to eat,</l>
                  <l>And bare and bald</l>
                  <l>It leaves where'er</l>
                  <l>Its power hath been.</l>
                  <l>But now they assemble</l>
                  <l>In groups on the</l>
                  <l>Pinnacle of the hill,</l>
                  <l>And there are seen</l>
                  <l>In garments full arrayed</l>
                  <l>Touching each other.</l>
                  <l>Yes, put the garments on;</l>
                  <l>Oh! put the garments on.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>When the haka ceased Tawhi-pari was quite overcome with sorrow, and imagined it was intended for her, and a declaration of war on her tribe.</p>
              <p>She returned home with the kumara-bulbs she had obtained, and informed her husband that she had been insulted by the people to whom he had sent her having performed a haka in her presence which indicated a desire on their part to kill her. Her husband at once took steps to revenge the insult to his wife. So he collected mats and other Maori valuables as a gift in return for the kumara his wife had received, and sent these by thirty of his people, while at some distance behind was a body of warriors, who were to take ample revenge for the insult offered to his wife.</p>
              <p>It was arranged that those who carried the presents should arrive at the pa where Tawhi-pari had been, as she supposed, insulted just as it was becoming dark, and as they entered the
<pb xml:id="n162" n="149"/>
pa the warriors were to take up their quarters at the foot of the hill on which the pa stood. On the following morning the thirty present-bearers were to come down to the stream near which the warriors were concealed. These plans were all faithfully carried out, and when the Nga-ti-ira people flocked out of the pa and followed the strangers down to the stream to wash their clothes they were attacked and killed by the warriors in ambush, who at once besieged the pa.</p>
              <p>Now, a woman of high rank called Hine-tau-piri (the embracing daughter), who belonged to U-awa, and was of the Hau-iti people, was the wife of one of those in the pa; she was related also to the Aitanga-a-hau-iti (descendants of Hau-iti). She came out of the pa and went down to where the ambushed warriors were. They asked her, “By what means can we take your stockade?” She answered, “You must go and catch a quantity of crawfish, and send them as a present to the people of the pa. Having eaten these they will become very thirsty. You can then cover up and keep guard over the springs from whence the people of the pa obtain water.” They asked, “Where are those springs situate?” She answered, “They are near to the northwest side of the pa.”</p>
              <p>She returned to the pa, and the warriors went to fish for crawfish, and covered the springs up. The fish were sent, and produced the effect required, and, the defenders having no water, the pa was attacked and taken.</p>
              <p>But two of the warriors of the pa had died for want of water and had been buried before the pa was taken. These two had been buried in the forest by those of the pa. They were named Pua-roa (long blossom) and Whakatau-a-rehu (follow the sound). The warriors called to those in the pa and asked, “What are the kopara-birds (korimako—Anthornis melanura) who rise in longing want in the Pakau-rangi Pa?” (“How do the warriors of the pa combat the power of thirst?”) Those in the pa answered, “They are preserving their spirit of power” (are self-confident).</p>
              <pb xml:id="n163" n="150"/>
              <p>Hine-tau-piri kept the attacking warriors fully acquainted with what occurred in the pa, and at night she went and told them where the bodies of the two warriors who had died of thirst had been buried. On the following day those in the pa heard their enemies dancing a war-dance at the ascent to the pa at Kinaki-patete (eating whilst walking), and by the words of the ngari (song) they knew that the dead had been exhumed. So they went to look for the body of Te-ao-puhara (the day of the stage put up for warriors to repel an attack on a pa), who had been buried in the sacred place. This had been taken by the enemy. Those in the pa fled to the forest, and seventy of them, under the command of Tu-a-koto (late crop) and Raparapa (heel), hid themselves in a cave, and one thousand of them returned from the ascent of the hill Tu-wiriwiri (standing trembling), and built a pa at Manga-ma-tuku-tuku (branch of the Fuchsia excorticata); but before this had been completed the Aitanga-a-hau-iti advanced on them, and attacked and took the pa, and slaughtered those there.</p>
              <p>Mahora (opened out) then collected the remnant of his people, and went and occupied a pa at Takataka-hanga (trampling down), and attacked the Aitanga-a-hau-iti, and killed a multitude of them, and took prisoner the woman Hine-tau-piri, who was killed and eaten by the Nga-ti-ira; and in after-times the spot where she was killed was a place where birds were speared, so they called the bird-spears used there Hine-tau-piri.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-ira stayed where they had killed their enemies, and ate the dead, when they were attacked by Nga-ti-hau-iti; but the Nga-ti-ira again were victorious, and they ate the slain. This battle was called Taro-whakawiri (Colocasia antiquorum twisted round). This was the second victory gained in revenge for the attack and taking of the pa Pakau-rangi.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-ira then determined to take their women and children to the mountain Huia-rua (put both together) for safety. Now, the path near the summit of this mountain, just as it came out on the top, was only wide enough for one person
<pb xml:id="n164" n="151"/>
to pass along at a time, and could therefore be guarded by one warrior. So, after the women and children were thus put into a place of safety, the fighting men came down again to the plain to meet the enemy. They met them and gave battle, when the Nga-ti-hau-iti were again beaten by the Nga-ti-ira. This battle was called the Ngakau-pakoa (shallow heart). They followed up their victory by attacking the Maunga-rake (coiled up in a ball) and Te-kauru (the tii—Cordyline—root), and came on to where Greytown now stands, on the Wai-rarapa (glistening stream). The bodies of the slain in the last battle they carried into the pa for the children to eat.</p>
              <p>After this they attacked and took the pas of Nga-ti-hau-iti called Tomo-hiku (attacking the rear), Te-whaka-hau-tu (command whilst standing), Te-wai-horahora (water spread out), Kura-wharuia (red ochre painted in the hollow), Te-koutu (headland jutting out in the sea), Tau-mata-patiti (peak of the hill covered with grass); and these were the last battles fought in revenge for the battle and taking of the Pakau-rangi Pa, and peace was made.</p>
              <p>But peace was not long maintained. Brooding over the loss of their relatives, Rua-taretare (he who peeped out of a pit) and Whara-whara (Astelia banksii) had their intentions disputed in regard to their seventy warriors. They wished to take the seventy warriors on to the open plain, and again give battle to the enemy; but Ta-hania (bedaub), chief of a sub-tribe, objected, and said, “Do not take us out on the open, but let our foe come and attack us here. We are few in number, and they are many. Let us stay here, that we may be able to keep in a compact body.” Rua-taretare and Whara-whara answered, “Let us, the live heads (supreme chiefs), go out on to the open plain of Tahora-nui-a-tea (great clear plain), and give battle to our enemy.” But the people refused to obey the command, and joined Ta-hania and his people and became part of that tribe, and were called Tau-tupu-peru (the year when the comb grew on the bird), and under the leadership of Tau-tupu they went out to war, and met their enemy, and in the battle that followed
<pb xml:id="n165" n="152"/>
Rua-taretare and Whara-whara were killed. Ta-hania and people killed only one man of the enemy, and made peace.</p>
              <p>But Nga-ti-ira did not remain long in peace. A woman of Nga-ti-ira called Hine-ika (daughter of the fish) was seen by some of the Nga-ti-hau-iti robbing one of their preserves. She ran away, and was pursued into a scrub of kotukutuku (fuchsia), and as one of her pursuers got near to her she sprang out and caught him by the hair of the head. At that moment the brother of Hine-ika was on his way to visit his sister, and was passing along the road just as she had caught hold of the man. He called “Hold him.” She struck the man on the head with her weapon, and said, “Aha, great son, I have the first slain”. A battle followed in which Nga-ti-hau-iti were worsted. This battle was called Te-wai-au (the current of the stream). War is sure to follow if a preserve is robbed, but in this instance the tribes Hau-iti and Ira again made peace.</p>
              <p>Soon after this a man of the Nga-ti-ira called Angiangi-te-rangi (thin sky) and a party of the Nga-ti-hau-iti went to visit a settlement occupied by a sub-tribe of Nga-ti-ira. Food was prepared for them, consisting of rats. Having partaken of the repast, they proceeded on their journey to a place called Manga-tokerau (branch in the east), and killed a man called Maru-tuna (worthless). This act broke the spell of peace. The Nga-ti-ira rose and attacked a settlement of Nga-ti-hau-iti, and killed a chief called Kai-korohe (food from the hand-net). This attack was called the battle of Kopua-tarakihi (the pool of the tarakihi—a young tamure or kou-area).</p>
              <p>Again the Aitanga-a-hau-iti gave battle, and attacked the pa Te-wai-au, and ten of the Nga-ti-ira escaped to Manga-o-atua (the creek of the gods), where they met the chiefs Paka-koriri (stunted fruit), Uru-waharoa (west entrance), and Kahu-noke (garment of the worm), with forty men. Seeing the ten who had been added to his party Paka-koriri sang this song:—</p>
              <pb xml:id="n166" n="153"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tattoo my thighs,</l>
                  <l>That I may stand</l>
                  <l>Even at the gate</l>
                  <l>Of the stockade at</l>
                  <l>Manga-o-atua,</l>
                  <l>And seek for</l>
                  <l>Darkness or light (death or life).</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>This song was sung as a request for the priests of the pa to tattoo his thighs; and as he was being tattooed a party of warriors of the Aitanga-a-hau-iti attacked the pa. This pa was situate on a point jutting out into a river, and as the canoes of the enemy appeared at one bend of the river, Paka-koriri and Kahu-noke ran and jumped into the water, and met them. Paka-koriri smote one of the enemy and killed him; and then his people and the ten who had lately joined them closed with the enemy, and again Te Aitanga-a-hau-iti were worsted. This battle was called Te-wai-au (water of the whirlpool); and they followed the fugitives to where a former battle had taken place, in which Paka-koriri had slain two men who had attacked him at the same time, and where Tau-tini, of the Nga-ti-hau-iti, was killed. This battle and the locality were called Puna-rua (two killed at the same time), in honour of the two killed by Paka-koriri. Some say Tau-tini was killed by his own people.</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-porou people rose to revenge the death of Tau-tini, and attacked the pa O-toi-roa (long little finger) and took it by storm. Those who escaped fled to Te-uru-a-koura (head of koura—crawfish—to the same pa to which the refugees of the Nga-ti-hau-iti had fled. This they did that the Nga-ti-ira might protect and defend them also. These fugitives of war having arrived, they placed themselves under the chief Tu-te-rangi-kati-pu (the closed heaven), who sent a messenger to the Nga-ti-ira, commanding them to go and kill these refugees of Nga-ti-hau-iti. The Nga-ti-ira went, and killed sixty of them at Te-aruhe, and only one escaped, who was called Whango (hoarse). He fled, and hid himself in a cave on the sea-beach, near to where crawfish were caught. Tu-te-kohi (the gatherer)
<pb xml:id="n167" n="154"/>
fed him in this cave. Seeing men coming along the beach, Tu-te-kohi asked Whango, “Who is the war-party coming?” Whango replied, “It is not a war-party.” Tu-te-kohi again said, “Ask them who they are.” Whango did so, and the leading men of those who were seen coming said, “It is Wai-kawa (water of bad taste), a sub-tribe of Nga-ti-ira;” and each of the leading men of the approaching party—Hau-ruia (shaking wind), Whare-torea (house of the albatross), Ao-moe-roa (sleep long in the day), Tau-tu-te-peru (the year of fulness of the eyes), Mahora (spread out), and Tama-tea-kaokao (white son near the side)—said, “I am here.” Whango now turned and spoke te Tu-te-kohi, and said, “The party you see are of the Nga-ti-ira.” Tu-te-kohi said, “I did think I could depend on the Nga-ti-ira.” This Nga-ti-ira war-party stayed some distance from the pa of Tu-te-kohi and cooked food; and when they attacked it those in the pa belonging to the Nga-ti-hau-iti had fled, and gone to O-rete (the place of Rete) and to Hau-ko-kore (the windless), where they remained till peace was again made between the Nga-ti-ira and Nga-ti-hau-iti. If peace had not been made, the Nga-ti-hau-iti would have been exterminated by the Nga-ti-ira. The last battle previous to peace being made was called “Ran-peke-nui” (large leaf), from the name of the pa last taken by the enemy.</p>
              <p>Now, when peace was made, Tu-te-rangi-ka-tipu (tupu) (the heavens expanding), of the Nga-ti-hau-iti, rose and spoke, and gave the lands called Nui-whiti (great shining), and part of one bank of the Toko-maru (protecting poles of the gods) River, up to Motu-karoro (island of the karoro — Larus antipodum), and Ta-ngoiro (killing the conger-eel), Mara-hea (great crop), Ana-ura (red cave), and the people of Nga-ti-hau and Nga-ti-maru who occupied them, to the Nga-ti-ira. From that time the Nga-ti-ira combined with their old enemy and assisted them to obtain satisfaction for past insults and defeats; but whenever a war-expedition was proposed by the Nga-ti-hau-iti, the Nga-ti-ira did not assemble to join them till the Nga-ti-hau-iti had assembled in force. Now, at this time the Nga-ti-ira could only
<pb xml:id="n168" n="155"/>
muster one hundred and sixty warriors; hence the proverb for them when they stood in battle-array, “These are the pakura (Porphyrio melanotus) of the chief Toko-rakau (wooden staff), who will not hearken to the hi-e (groundlark).” Just before Toko-rakau died he said, “When I am dead protect the Nga-ti-ira, the Nga-ti-maru, and the Nga-ti-hau, that they may be the comb to scrape the vermin off your head” (to conquer those who assail you).</p>
              <p>The Nga-ti-maru were a family tribe of the Nga-ti-hau, and were made one with the Nga-ti-ira. These tribes had to do battle with the Nga-ti-porou and the Aitanga-a-mahaki, who had ever been their enemy.</p>
              <p>The external boundaries of the land claimed by the Nga-ti-ira were Tu-ranga on one side, and Tu-pa-roa on the west, and Tara-i-ngae on the other side (east), which boundaries continue to this time.</p>
              <p>A fishing-net, which was used at Te-papa, belonging to Te Aitanga-a-hau-iti, was the cause of the battle in which Ra-kai-whakairia, Mahaki, Taua, and a great number of their people were killed.</p>
              <p>The Aitanga-a-mahaki took a fishing-net belonging to Nga-ti-hau-iti, and drew it, but did not catch any fish. The Nga-ti-hau-iti then drew the same net, and caught many fish. The Aitanga-a-mahaki plundered the net of its fish. This they did day after day. The Nga-ti-hau-iti became offended with these acts of Ra-kai-whakairia, Mahaki, and Taua, and sent messengers to Maki-hoi (the obstinate sick one), where Maru-ka-koa (delight of the protected) lived, to ask him this question: “O old man! how may we kill our relations?” He answered, “It is done thus.” He put some kaka-riki (Platycercus) on the fire, but before they were roasted he gave them to the messengers to eat. They ate the half-raw birds. Then Maru-ka-koa took some chips of the totara (Podocarpus totara) and put them on the fire in the house, and shut the doors and the windows of the house. The smoke of the fire nearly suffocated the messengers. Maru-ka-koa then said, “This is the action you
<pb xml:id="n169" n="156"/>
must take. Shut your eyes and act, and when you think your enemy has been beaten open your eyes again.” This took place in a pa which stood at the head of the Turanga River, near to Maunga-haumi.</p>
              <p>The messengers returned to U-awa and Wai-puna, and the tribe built a fence there and made a net, and sent a messenger to the chiefs of the Nga-ti-hau-iti, Tau-ira, and Taotao, who were living at Wai-au, to invite them and the people to come and witness the act of putting their net into the sea. Tau-ira accepted the invitation, and answered, “Yes, we will come. I have a longing for fish.” Before the guests had arrived at the settlement of their hosts the Nga-ti-hau-iti had sent the women and children to their pa Puia-manuka (clump of manuka-trees), that the Nga-ti-hau-iti might be free to act in the game they intended to play.</p>
              <p>They put the net into the water, and Te Aitanga-a-mahaki again plundered it of its fish. Whilst in the act one of the Nga-ti-ira chiefs called and said, “Throw the net over them.” This was done, and they killed the plunderers. Hau-iti himself received eight spear-thrusts. They laid the slain out at a place called Kau-neke, intending to cook them; but before this could be accomplished a war-party was seen approaching. One of the Nga-ti-ira chiefs called to his people and said, “Give my taiaha to me.” And, turning to the approaching warriors, he uttered the proverb,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Come on in a body,</l>
                  <l>Come on in a body.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Calling to his son Rongo-te-uhu he again said, “O Rongo! let your acts reach even to Puke-manuka” (“If you beat the coming enemy pursue them even to Puke-more”).</p>
              <p>They did beat them, and pursued them to O-hae, where Ra-kai-whakairia was killed on a plain in that district.</p>
              <p>When Mahine-tu-ki-te-rangi was taken prisoner at Para-riki, having been taken on the road, he was not recognized by his enemies. When he got to the top of O-tiki Mountain, looking
<pb xml:id="n170" n="157"/>
back, he saw his home at a distance, and uttered this proverb:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>O Parariki, now seen unoccupied!</l>
                  <l>Mahine-tu-ki-te-ra(rangi) is lost to thee.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>From these words his enemies knew that they had taken the noted chief Mahine-tu-ki-te-rangi, a chief of very high rank; and they killed him. The Nga-ti-ira attacked the pa at Puke-tawai in revenge for the death of Mahine-tu-ki-te-rangi. This pa was up the Manga-heia River, where the wife and children of Tu-te-aio-rangi were taken prisoners; but Tu-te-aio-rangi made his escape. To attract his attention, and to entrap and capture him, the warriors of the enemy sang this song:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Pat with your hands above and below;</l>
                  <l>Pat that which trembles in dread.</l>
                  <l>Shade you in the valley</l>
                  <l>Where the whirlwind sweeps,</l>
                  <l>And uncertainty of mind prevails,</l>
                  <l>And cowards run where no life is,</l>
                  <l>And heads are covered with red mats—</l>
                  <l>The mats made of the best flax—</l>
                  <l>And put on the eyes that look at the net,</l>
                  <l>And have a wish not satisfied,</l>
                  <l>And laugh, though not a house to shelter,</l>
                  <l>And turn from thoughts of other days,</l>
                  <l>When peace was all,</l>
                  <l>And wife would not command,</l>
                  <l>And plenty was around,</l>
                  <l>With messengers then sent to Manga-tapere,</l>
                  <l>And thoughts mistook what living was,</l>
                  <l>And mystified and led astray,</l>
                  <l>And limbs were all drawn up.</l>
                  <l>'Tis the last, the one behind,</l>
                  <l>Asking for breath, and close,</l>
                  <l>Rush on the regret, to those</l>
                  <l>At the west, where the</l>
                  <l>Sound of the sinker of the net is heard,</l>
                  <l>Longing for the uttered word of command.</l>
                  <l>Oh! give me the sight of the fair skin,</l>
                  <l>And the head to look at,</l>
                  <l>Though lean be the jaw</l>
                  <l>So gently touched in fleeing</l>
                  <l>To the west, where the oil</l>
                  <l>Of birds is found in the scrub.</l>
                  <l>Put such on thy head,</l>
                  <l>O spirit of light of day!</l>
                  <l>A halo is seen on thy head,</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n171" n="158"/>
                  <l>As messenger to thy wife</l>
                  <l>And to thy people.</l>
                  <l>Lift thy head, raise it high,</l>
                  <l>Lift it o'er the hills, and</l>
                  <l>See those of thy host</l>
                  <l>Upon the ocean-shore;</l>
                  <l>But go thou in the light of day,</l>
                  <l>And pass the god of war,</l>
                  <l>And let him undeceive thee</l>
                  <l>And tell thy spirit lies.</l>
                  <l>Go, pursue, and stand on Puke-tawai.</l>
                  <l>'Tis there the battle rages,</l>
                  <l>And where sleeps not</l>
                  <l>The enemy of peace.</l>
                  <l>The tail of the darkest bird</l>
                  <l>Is far inland, where sits</l>
                  <l>The heap of evil, and</l>
                  <l>Dares not meet his parent.</l>
                  <l>And 'tis at Puke-kumukumu,</l>
                  <l>Where the big and little ducks</l>
                  <l>Live, and are scratched by</l>
                  <l>The leaves and twigs of the fern.</l>
                  <l>Let the south wind blow,</l>
                  <l>Let the wind be fierce.</l>
                  <l>These come from where</l>
                  <l>Thou art watching now.</l>
                  <l>Go to the north for it,</l>
                  <l>At the water of Mata-tini (many faces),</l>
                  <l>Which babbles in vain, and says,</l>
                  <l>“Arise; it shines for nought,</l>
                  <l>And babbles a fiction</l>
                  <l>To extended space.”</l>
                  <l>But, O my son!</l>
                  <l>It babbles not for nought.</l>
                  <l>'Tis war in battle fierce,</l>
                  <l>As a northern cloud</l>
                  <l>Let loose, and drifting on</l>
                  <l>In blackness and bursting.</l>
                  <l>Drown the shriek of</l>
                  <l>Lips that utter grief,</l>
                  <l>Of Pohea (the blind), though he escape</l>
                  <l>And feel a glow of gladness.</l>
                  <l>Yes, he may escape, and live</l>
                  <l>Like the titi (Procellari cooki)</l>
                  <l>In its burrow, or the</l>
                  <l>Hakoakoa (Puffinus gavius)</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n172" n="159"/>
                  <l>In its hole; so you,</l>
                  <l>A man, may hide your head</l>
                  <l>In burrow like to them,</l>
                  <l>When warriors can</l>
                  <l>With old enchantments doom</l>
                  <l>And bind your living limbs.</l>
                  <l>But you say, “The feathers</l>
                  <l>Lift you,” and you fly</l>
                  <l>From me and death</l>
                  <l>With power supreme of life,</l>
                  <l>And onward to the north</l>
                  <l>You speed with air of heaven</l>
                  <l>And nimble knee and voice</l>
                  <l>Resounding, echoing back my words,</l>
                  <l>With threat that I shall die.</l>
                  <l>But, no, my glow of life is still</l>
                  <l>A power, and can with ease</l>
                  <l>Convey me to the north,</l>
                  <l>And e'en where'er the earth</l>
                  <l>Or thy extremity, Iro, god</l>
                  <l>And father, is oft seen.</l>
                  <l>Thy nose will speak</l>
                  <l>And e'en thy sigh be heard,</l>
                  <l>And shrilling call</l>
                  <l>Re-echo in the heavens,</l>
                  <l>And to the highest peak</l>
                  <l>Thy voice in startled accents</l>
                  <l>Will call on me,</l>
                  <l>The medium of the gods.</l>
                  <l>But thy medium is</l>
                  <l>Of larger size, but rotten teeth.</l>
                  <l>My deeds of old were not</l>
                  <l>As prized red plume, and</l>
                  <l>Kept in memory of some ill</l>
                  <l>That I must feel;</l>
                  <l>Nor were they hid</l>
                  <l>In vengeance yet to come,</l>
                  <l>As filth to be upon me,</l>
                  <l>Or quaking sky</l>
                  <l>Or trembling earth,</l>
                  <l>To make me dread</l>
                  <l>A coming fate to crush me.</l>
                  <l>Give me your belt</l>
                  <l>And let me untie it,</l>
                  <l>That your heart may</l>
                  <l>Now be knit with power</l>
                  <l>To live and climb the mountain,</l>
                  <l>Assisted by the roots of trees,</l>
                  <pb xml:id="n173" n="160"/>
                  <l>Where we may wage our war</l>
                  <l>In presence of thy god.</l>
                  <l>But thou, as shark</l>
                  <l>With broken fin,</l>
                  <l>Wilt start and flee,</l>
                  <l>And be as food wrapped</l>
                  <l>In a heap on sacred pile</l>
                  <l>Of food offered to the gods,</l>
                  <l>All bare and unprotected.</l>
                  <l>Yet I still am here.</l>
                  <l>And what are the mountains</l>
                  <l>I see yonder? They are</l>
                  <l>The Whatu (core) and Rongo-ta</l>
                  <l>(The powerful whale).</l>
                  <l>Yes, let us wage our war.</l>
                  <l>The comet gives the sign,</l>
                  <l>And thy slashing weapon,</l>
                  <l>Beaten on the skull,</l>
                  <l>Shall give thy head</l>
                  <l>To me to eat.</l>
                  <l>Aha, sweet food!</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d7-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Raka-Waha-Kura (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Raka(Ranga)-waha-kura (raise the red mouth up) belonged to the North Island. The names of his children were, Raka(Ranga)-wha-kata (laughing assembly), Maru-hou (new shelter) and Tahu-mutu (spouse whose hair was cut short).</p>
              <p>Maru-hou begat Kuri (dog), Kuri begat Rangi-tawhio (day of wandering round about), and the descendants of Rangi-tawhio came to the South Island.</p>
              <p>Raka-waha-kura wished to see his sister Te-ahu (the altar), who was the wife of Waro (dark pit). Urged by love for his sister, he went to the home of Waro to see her. Waro took his net and caught some fish, and Te-ahu brought the fish to the settlement, and separated the good from the poor fish. Waro drew near to her, and saw what she had done. She said to her husband, “The poor fish are for us, and the good fish are for your brother-in-law (Raka-waha-kura) and his companions.” Waro asked, “For whom are the poor fish, and for whom are the good fish?” and then slapped her face with his hand. She
<pb xml:id="n174" n="161"/>
sat down and wept, and was seen by her relatives. She rose and went into the house where Raka-waha-kura and her other relatives were, who asked, “What has caused you to weep?” She said, “Your brother-in-law (Waro) asked why I had separated the good from the poor fish, and for whom were the good and for whom were the poor fish.” This caused her relatives to feel ashamed, and to return to their own home. As they departed their sister (Te-ahu) said, “Go to our home, and make a kaheru (spade) for me.” They went home and spoke to all the people, and made known the request of Te-ahu, and chanted this incantation over the sacred forest of Tane:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Go towards, and enter, the earth;</l>
                  <l>Go towards, and enter, the heaven.</l>
                  <l>It comes forth,</l>
                  <l>It is sufficient,</l>
                  <l>It is sufficient for great heaven.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>They now entered the forest and cut a maire-tree (Santalum cunninghami) down, and split it in two, and left one half; the other half they brought away with them towards the settlement, and at some distance from their home they put it down, and slept there that night, and at dawn of day they all with a loud voice chanted an incantation, and brought the half of the tree to the settlement, and of it they made a maipi (hani or taiaha), to which they gave the name of Pai-okaoka (pleasure in stabbing). Orders were then given that all the people should go into the forest, where they made the kaheru (spades) asked for by Te-ahu. Each man made one spade, and they then proceeded to give battle to Waro. When they had got near to the pa (stockade) of Waro the main body stayed at some distance in the scrub, and one hundred went into the plot of ground used by Waro as his cultivation, and there they began to dig the soil with their spades. The people of Waro, seeing the work the hundred were doing, began to cook food for them, and when cooked took it to them. As soon as they had partaken of their repast the children and young people began to pluck the weeds up from the cultivation. Seeing this the men began to do so; and whilst
<pb xml:id="n175" n="162"/>
this was being done the people of Te-ahu fell on the people of Waro with their wooden maire spades, and killed most of them. The people of Waro who were in the pa saw what was taking place, and, also seeing that the people of Te-ahu who had killed those of Waro had fled to the forest, those in the pa followed to kill them. But these fell into the ambush of those of Te-ahu's people who had hid in the scrub, who rose and killed all the people of Waro. This battle was called “Tara-paikea” (the power of the sea-god).</p>
              <p>Waro and his people performed the ceremonies and chanted the incantations over the slain, and collected an army to take revenge. The warriors of Waro went to the pa of Raka-waha-kura and gave battle to their enemies. Waro conquered them, and but few escaped. This battle was called Te-kewa (extinguished). Those who had escaped death at the hands of Waro were requested by Raka-waha-kura to go and call to Waro and say, “To what extent do you intend to carry your war?” The messengers went and called to Waro, and said, “Waro, to what extent do you intend to carry your war against us, now that few of our people are left alive?” Waro answered, “Let the heaven above be small, darkness has grown great.”</p>
              <p>The messengers returned to Raka-waha-kura, who asked them, “What does your brother-in-law say to you?” They answered, “He says, ‘The heaven above here is small, and darkness has grown great.’ “Raka-waha-kura said, “I did think he had a motive in his action for continuing the war against us. Few of us now live. Where else are those of us on whom he can wreak his vengeance? There are not any besides ourselves. We are all here.”</p>
              <p>Raka-waha-kura possessed something which had been near the mouth of Waro (an ohonga) (d), and also the ohonga of the war-weapons of Waro. He put them into the pit he had dug, and over which he had chanted his incantations used against Waro. Other ohonga he took and threw into a stream; others he took and laid at the feet of the gods.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n176" n="163"/>
              <p>Raka-waha-kura now took seventy warriors, each with a weapon in his hand. All these weapons were tied in one bundle, and covered with a mat of the kind which is used by chiefs to sit on (a whara). Raka-waha-kura then performed the ceremonies to enable him to discover the omens given. He saw the omen of spears, and those for man, and the omen that Waro was now afraid. Raka-waha-kura therefore rose and went and killed Waro; and so ended this war.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d7-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tane-Nui-A-Rangi. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Genealogies of <name key="name-150001" type="organisation">Nga-ti-apa</name> (descendants of Apa), of <name key="name-207096" type="organisation">Rangi-tane</name> (husband of heaven), of Hamua (the sacred rat), and other tribes:—</p>
              <p>Tane-nui-a-rangi was the ancestor of Rangi-tane at Hawa-iki. From Rangi-tane that tribe took its name of Rangi-tane. The descendants of Rangi-tane increased on the earth down to the time of Wha-tonga (towards the south), which was about the twentieth generation from Tane-nui-a-rangi.</p>
              <p>Tama-tea (white son), Apa-nui (great company of workmen), Apa-roa (long company of workmen) (d), Apa-tika (correct company of workmen), Apa-koki (crooked company of workmen), and Apa-hapai-takitaki (company of workmen who lifted the fence), were all contemporaneous with Wha-tonga, and Tane-nui-a-rangi was their common ancestor.</p>
              <p>The ancestor of Tane-nui-a-rangi was Tiki, who was descended from the upper heavens; but, as there was not any wife for Tiki, a wife was fashioned for him out of the soil of the earth. This was the source from whence came Tane-nui-a-rangi.</p>
              <p>Now, Wha-tonga, Kahu-ngunu, Apa-nui, Apa-roa, Apa-tika, Apa-koki, and their people all sailed away from Hawa-iki in their canoes to this (North) Island, and landed at Tu-ranga.</p>
              <p>They had been at war with each other at Hawa-iki, and they still warred with each other on the voyage across the ocean
<pb xml:id="n177" n="164"/>
until they landed at Tu-ranga, where they separated. Tama-tea remained at Tu-ranga. Subsequently the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu Tribe sprang from his son, who was called Kahu-ngunu, who had come with the others to these islands.</p>
              <p>Wha-tonga and his tribe, called Rangi-tane, travelled from Tu-ranga to Tamaki (Seventy-mile Bush, in the Napier District) and Manawa-tu (sudden surprise), and there settled. There were not any inhabitants in that district at that time. Subsequently some of this tribe of Rangi-tane went over (<name type="place" key="name-400738">Cook Strait</name>) to Ara-paoa (smoky road), on Long Island, in Queen Charlotte Sound, where their descendants are at this day residing with the <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name> people. Apa-hapai-takitaki and his people went to Rangi-tikei (day of long walk) and took up their abode there, and from him (Apa) the people of the place are called Nga-ti-apa (descendants of Apa). Some of the descendants of Apa remained at Tu-ranga, and their descendants are still in that part of the East Cape, and are known to this day as Nga-ti-apa.</p>
              <p>The Rangi-tane increased down to the time of Hamua, the son of Ue-nga-raho-pango (move the dark platforms). Hamua was of the sixth generation from Wha-tonga, and it was in his day that a division took place amongst the people, and Hamua became the progenitor and leader of a hapu (sub-tribe) known as the Hamua, whose descendants are still in occupation of and reside in the Rua-mahanga (cave of the snare), in the Wai-rarapa (glistening water), and on the sea-coast amongst other tribes.</p>
              <p>Rangi-tane, without further internal disputes, remained intact down to the time of Te-rangi-whakaewa (the day of the mat-strings), who was of the fifth generation from Hamua; and from Te-rangi-whakaewa sprang another hapu (sub-tribe) called Nga-i-te-rangi-whakaewa (the descendants of Rangi-whakaewa), whose descendants at this day reside at Tamaki (start involuntarily) and Puehu-tai (dust from the sea), at the Seventy-mile Bush. Five generations after this we come to Ngana-hau
<pb xml:id="n178" n="165"/>
(intent on obtaining the tuft of hair from the slain), from whom sprang another hapu (sub-tribe) called Nga-ti-ngana-hau (descendants of Ngana-hau), whose descendants also live at Puehu-tai and Rau-kawa (leaf of the kawakawa—Piper excelsum), Upper Manawa-tu. This hapu in after-days became divided into a number of sections, each named after some ancestor, some misfortune, or some act of the tribe.</p>
              <p>Three generations brings us down to old Hi-rawa-nui (or Hiraua-nui—great paddle), who died in the Seventy-mile Bush in 1872, between seventy-five and eighty years of age.</p>
              <p>Kauwhata (stage) was the ancestor of the Nga-ti-kauwhata (descendants of Kauwhata). Kauwhata also descended from Tane-nui-a-rangi. One of Kauwhata's children was called Wehiwehi (fearful, trembling), and from this child sprang Nga-ti-te-ihiihi. The meaning of this word ihiihi is, dread, fearful, terror-stricken; therefore this hapu was called Nga-ti-te-ihiihi (descendants of dread). All these reside at Manawa-tu.</p>
              <p>Rauru (hair of the head) was also another of the men who came in the canoes across the ocean and landed at Tu-ranga. He was younger brother of Wha-tonga, and was the progenitor of the tribe called Nga-rauru, who reside in the Wai-totara (water of the totara-tree), in the Whanga-nui (great harbour) district.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d7-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tare-Wai. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>In ancient times there were two pas (stockades). One was called Puke-kura (red hill), which was owned by the Ka(Nga)-i-tahu (descendants of Tahu—spouse); the other was called Papa-nui (great flat), which was owned by Nga-ti-mamao (mamoe) (descendants of Mamao—distance) (mamoe—cooked till pulpy).</p>
              <p>The head chiefs in the Puke-kura Pa were Maru (god of war, or shade) and Te-apa-rangi (the guest); but Tare-wai (ask for water) was the great warrior of the pa.</p>
              <p>Rangi-amoa (the day when carried in a litter) was the head
<pb xml:id="n179" n="166"/>
chief of the Papa-nui Pa; but the chief Whaka-taka-anewha (cause to be giddy, or bedim the eyes) was also a leader there. Whaka-taka-anewha one day saw that the sea was calm; so he went out on the ocean to fish. Having been seen by the people of the Puke-kura Pa, they said, “Where Whaka-taka-anewha is anchored to fish must be a good spot, where fish are plentiful.” So some of them went to Papa-nui with the intention of going to fish; but Whaka-taka-anewha, with the influence of his incantations, caused a storm to rise which prevented the men of Maru and Apa-rangi from going out to fish. They chanted their incantations and performed the ceremonies to calm the storm, but to no effect: the storm raged. So they collected all their lines, hooks, and sinkers, and went back to their pa. Not long after they became very wishful for fish, and again went to the pa of Whaka-taka-anewha, and there sought and collected moss from stones in a stream, and kelp from the rocks on the sea-coast, and roasted them in a fire made of twigs or brushwood, and the ashes of the fire thus made they scattered on the sea. But the sea was as rough as ever, and they were not able to go to fish; so they broke all the fastenings which held the side-boards to the canoes, and left them unfit to be taken out to sea, and then returned to their own pa. The people of Whaka-taka-anewha asked him to allow them to kill those who had disabled the canoes. Whaka-taka-anewha replied, “Be quiet. You can mend the canoes; you have hands.”</p>
              <p>For some time Whaka-taka-anewha slept over the matter, and considered what action he ought to take in regard to the insult offered to him by the people of Maru and Apa-rangi, of the Puke-kura Pa. He determined to build a house; so he ordered rafters and battens to be adzed into form: but whilst these were being cut into shape with the stone axes the god of Whaka-taka-anewha objected to the axes by saying, “The axes used are common and diminutive ones, which will cause death.” Whaka-taka-anewha answered the god, and said, “There are not
<pb xml:id="n180" n="167"/>
any other axes to use, save those used in cutting firewood, and in cutting up seals.”</p>
              <p>Whaka-taka-anewha again contemplated how he should act, and how he should build a house. He ordered rafters, battens, and posts for the house, and he sent a request for the people of Puke-kura to come and help his people to obtain the requisites for the house. The people of that pa requested the aged and feeble to go in answer to this request; but these were told by the people of Whaka-taka-anewha to stay at their own home, and the able and strong alone were to assist the people of Whaka-taka-anewha. When these came and went on to the plain to collect material for the house, the people of Whaka-taka-anewha were found there in the act of forming into battle-array. Seeing this, Tare-wai asked, “What does this mean?” and was answered, “Oh! it is nothing.”</p>
              <p>The people cut kakaho (Arundo conspicua) reed-grass on the plain, and on their return to the settlement a feast was made for them by the people of Whaka-taka-anewha. When the feast had been partaken of the young people and children began to play at the usual sports joined in by young people; but soon the elders also joined in the games, and in these the people of Whaka-taka-anewha attacked the people of Maru and Apa-rangi and killed most of them. Some were taken alive, of whom one was Tare-wai. Four men took hold of him and held him. Water was brought, and four men held his arm and leg on one side and four on the other, and one held his head. They cut Tare-wai with obsidian, but had cut him but once when by his power he shook his enemies off, and rose to his feet and fled. They pursued him, but he escaped to the forest and went into a cave, where he found some mats, which he took and used. So soon as it had become dusk he left his cave and went to where some of the Nga-ti-mao(mamoe) people, his enemies, were sitting around a blazing fire, and admiring the war-weapon which they had taken from him. He went to the shady side of the group and sat down. The weapon had been looked at by all, and
<pb xml:id="n181" n="168"/>
was now being handled and admired by the man who was sitting next to Tare-wai. Tare-wai said to him, “Give the weapon to me, that I also may admire the weapon of that warrior, Tare-wai.” Tare-wai was delighted at having his old weapon once more in his hand. Rising to his feet, brandishing his weapon, he in a loud voice exclaimed, “I, Tare-wai, am here.” The people all jumped to their feet, but Tare-wai had passed from their sight into the surrounding darkness, and they lost him, with the coveted noted weapon of war.</p>
              <p>Tare-wai now lived in the forest; but he was delighted to have his old companion, his weapon of war, with him. He now thought of the gash which his enemies had made on his chest with the obsidian, and bandaged it round with a mat, and made a fire and stayed some time quiet, till the scar was healed.</p>
              <p>He now went to where he knew his enemies came every day for water, and whenever a single man or woman came there for water he killed him or her, but when two or more came together he kept quiet and did not molest them. He cooked and ate those he killed, thus keeping himself in food, and taking revenge on his enemies.</p>
              <p>Soon after the Nga-ti-mamao(mamoe) had their people killed by the people of Whaka-taka-anewha they left their pa Papa-nui and went to the pa at Puke-kura, where their great chief Rangi-a-moa resided. When they arrived there they were welcomed by Rangi-a-moa with this proverbial exclamation: “You flee here for what? Is this a perpendicular cliff, that those who would kill you cannot gain access? Do you think it is like the mountain Tihi-o-ai-ari (peak of the gleam of the light of the moon when eleven days old), and that men will be afraid to follow you?” And they were all expelled by the Nga-ti-mamao-(mamoe) people from that pa. Thus expelled, they built a pa on an opposite ridge to that on which the Puke-kura Pa was built, and called it Rangi-pipi-kao (day of the half-grown kumara which were dried), where they took up their permanent residence.</p>
              <pb xml:id="n182" n="169"/>
              <p>Tare-wai was now fully recovered from the effects of the gash his enemies had made on his chest with obsidian, and thought about a resting-place (a home); so he went to the Puke-kura Pa: but when he got near to it he kept hid in the forest near to the stream of water at Kahu-ariki (garment of the lord), to which stream the Nga-ti-mamao-(mamoe) came for water. When one man or woman came he killed such, but when more than one came at the same time he did not molest them. Having killed some here, he left that place and went to a stream called Waiwai-ka-eke (damp come up), where he killed any one who came alone for water to that stream; but when the blood shed there by him was seen at the mouth of the stream on the coast he left this and went to a stream called O-teki-he (the bad outer fence of the pa), where he killed any one who came there for water; and when the blood of those who had been killed by him there was seen on the coast he left that place also.</p>
              <p>But the time came when he felt a longing to see his elders—namely, Maru and Apa-rangi; and, as the Nga-ti-mamao-(mamoe) had surrounded and had laid siege to the Puke-kura Pa, he could not enter there, so he climbed up a tree in the forest not far distant and beckoned to his relatives in the Puke-kura Pa, and asked them to get the people of the pa to hold a haka (a sort of dance) (d) to divert the attention of Nga-ti-mamao. The <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>, his own people, in the Puke-kura Pa at once began to haka, and the besieging party, the Nga-ti-mamao, collected on all the surrounding hills from which they could look down into the Puke-kura Pa and witness the haka, and in the confusion thus caused Tare-wai went out of the forest and down to the sea-beach, to Taki(Tangi)-haruru (loud, booming noise), where he was seen by two men who were mending a canoe. One was inside the canoe and the other outside. One of them called and said, “Who are you?” Tare-wai answered, “Tare-wai.” At the same time those of the Nga-ti-mamao who were looking at the haka saw Tare-wai, and in a wild rush gave chase to him; but he eluded them and got into the pa. When he had
<pb xml:id="n183" n="170"/>
got with his relatives he called to the Nga-ti-mamao and said, “You might have taken me just now, but I shall not now be taken by you. Go each of you and sleep with your wife, and to-morrow we will meet hand to hand in battle.”</p>
              <p>Tare-wai said to his elders Maru and Apa-rangi, “Go and kill Rangi-moa (day of swinging, or day of the moa-bird) as satisfaction for the insults offered to me.” And he, the chief of Nga-ti-mamao, was killed in the Puke-kura Pa.</p>
              <p>Tare-wai now said, “Kill a dog for me to eat.” The dog was killed and cooked, and Tare-wai sat down and began to eat it without cutting it to pieces. He now said to Maru and Apa-rangi, “Let the men paint themselves.” This was done, and all slept. Morning dawned, and those who had besmeared themselves with red ochre went out of the pa to battle with the Nga-ti-mamao.</p>
              <p>The two tribes met, and Tare-wai took hold of his sacred fire (d), and Kata-ma-kuao (the young one laughs) did the same, and they met the enemy. Tare-wai warded off the thrust of his opponent's spear, and in giving a thrust at his enemy, whom he ran through with his spear, he exclaimed, “I have the first fish (slain) carried away” (d), as those killed after the first one slain in any battle are not of any note or honour to those who kill them. Tare-wai now merely wounded those whom he encountered, and left those of his own people who were behind him to kill them. The Nga-ti-mamao gave way before the <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tahu</name> and broke and fled, and Tare-wai and Kata-ma-kuao followed the fleeing enemy and killed many; and when they arrived at Te-pori-a-haumia (the dependants of Haumia, the god of fern-root) they too ceased to follow the enemy, as it was near the dusk of evening, and it was winter. When Tare-wai got as far back as O-hine-tu (where the daughter stood) the spirits of those who had been killed by him attempted to frighten him; but he killed them. He went on and met a man in a canoe, who attempted to intimidate him; but Tare-wai killed him and went into the pa of his relatives. On the morrow the people
<pb xml:id="n184" n="171"/>
went to see the spirits he had killed, and they saw them lying like the reperepe (Callorhynchus australis) of the sea, thrown up by a gale and scattered on the coast.</p>
              <p>Makiri (false) was the father of Tare-wai.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d7-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tare-Wai. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The fishermen of Maru (shade) and Apa-rangi (company from heaven), of the Ka-i-tahu (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>—descendants of Tahu), went to the settlement of Whaka-taka-newha (to be-dim, to blind), at Papa-nui (great flat), from which they went out to sea; but Whaka-taka-newha chanted an incantation to cause the sea to be rough, which prevented the fishermen from going on their intended fishing-expedition; so they collected their bait, hooks, lines, and fishing-rods, and came on shore, and went to the settlement of Maru and Apa-rangi. But they still had a longing for fish, which induced them to go back to the settlement of Whaka-taka-newha, who chanted an incantation, and went and procured some sea-weed from the ocean, which was taken and laid on the ahu (altars); but the sea still continued rough, so they again brought all their fishing-tackle back to the settlement. Whaka-taka-newha was perplexed, and pondered in his mind how he could overcome the difficulty he was in; so he determined to build a house. He made rafters, battens, and posts, and put the skeleton of a house up; then he called all the men of the tribe together, and sent messengers to invite the people of Maru and Apa-rangi to come and cut kakaho (Arundo conspicua) reeds to bind round his house; but when the people collected in his presence Whaka-taka-newha said, “The feeble, sick, or deformed must not join with the kakaho-collectors; only the strong and powerful must go.” The people went and collected the kakaho. A feast was prepared for them by Wha-ka-taka-newha, and when they had partaken of the feast the young people amused themselves with playing games, and after awhile the men joined in the games. When these had played for some time the people of Whaka-taka-newha attacked and slew most
<pb xml:id="n185" n="172"/>
of the people of Maru and Apa-rangi who had been asked to cut kakako for the house. One hundred men of Maru and Apa-rangi came to cut kakaho: of these, sixty were killed and forty escaped. Tare-wai (ask for water) was taken prisoner by four men, and four men held him on one side and four on the other, who laid him on the ground, and were about to cut his bowels open with a piece of flint. But Tare-wai was a powerful man, and those who held him were not able to hold him down. He struggled, and those who held him fled in fear, and Tare-wai escaped to the forest. Tare-wai was of the <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>, and his enemies were of the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>. So soon as it was dark Tare-wai returned to his enemies, and found some of them sitting together around a fire talking about Tare-wai and examining a paraoa (whalebone weapon) which had belonged to him. The paraoa was being handed all round the circle of those who were looking at it; so he went and sat down with his enemies where the fire shone the least, and at once joined in the conversation by saying, “Is that the weapon which belonged to the brave man?” His companions said, “Yes.” He said, “Let me have the weapon, that I may also look at it.” It was handed to him. He took hold of it, rose, and fled with it into the forest, and there with delight gloated over his weapon which he had regained. He put his war-belt on and kindled a fire to cure the wounds his enemies had made on his stomach with the flint, and stayed in the forest for some time. When his wounds were healed he began to ponder how he could be revenged on his enemies. He left his present abode, and went nearer to where his enemies resided, and in the forest, near to a stream where the people of Whaka-taka-newha came for water, he hid himself. When two came together for water he let them return, but when one came alone he killed him or her; and thus he killed many. But the time came when he longed to see his relatives Maru and Apa-rangi; and, as the fort of Maru and Apa-rangi had been surrounded by the enemy, the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, he could not gain an entrance. To call the attention of his friends in the
<pb xml:id="n186" n="173"/>
pa, he climbed up a tree and waved his white bone weapon. They saw this, and to distract the attention of the enemy Maru and Apa-rangi commanded the people in the pa to have a haka (a sort of dance) (d), that the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> might come and from any hills around the pa look at the people whilst they held their haka. While this was taking place Tare-wai came out of the forest and down on to the beach. Being seen by the enemy, they pursued him; but he escaped into the pa.</p>
              <p>When the elders in the pa met they ordered some dogs to be killed for Tare-wai, who took the body of one dog and ate it without it having been cut into joints. Maru and Apa-rangi ordered the people to assemble and form themselves into companies, and challenge the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> to battle. They met and defeated the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, who left the pa at Papa-nui and fled to Puke-kura (red hill), to the fort of their head chief, Te-rangi-a-moa (day of swinging). As the fugitives collected around Te-rangi-a-moa he sang this song—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>You flee here for what?</l>
                  <l>This is a steep cliff.</l>
                  <l>Can the enemy not gain it?</l>
                  <l>You think it is the peak of Ai-ari,</l>
                  <l>That man, in dread, will not follow—</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>and then drove them all out of his fort. They then made a pa for themselves on the opposite slope to that on which Puke-kura stood, and called it Rangi-piki-kao (climb the hillside).</p>
              <p>The only places at which these people could obtain water were called Te-kihe (pant) and Nga-hua-riki (the small fruit); and when this was known to Tare-wai he laid an ambush near them: so that when the enemy, the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, sent their water-carriers, if two went they were not molested, but when one went he or she was killed. Thus Tare-wai killed many of his enemies.</p>
              <p>The enemies of Tare-wai thought he would go into his pa, but he went down to the beach at Taki-haruru (follow the sound), where he was seen by Nga-pa-teketeke (outer fence of a fort) and his companions, who were mending a canoe. When they saw Tare-wai, they asked, “Who is that?” Hearing that it was
<pb xml:id="n187" n="174"/>
Tare-wai, and the people in the pa of his enemies also having seen him, they pursued him. He fled and went into his pa, and sat down and called to his enemies, and said, “You might have captured me just now, but now I shall not be killed by the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>. Go and feed your children; go and sleep with your wives: tomorrow I will meet you in battle.”</p>
              <p>Tare-wai now said to his elders, “Go and kill Te-rangi-a-moa as revenge for me.” Maru went into the house and killed Te-rangi-a-moa, the head chief of the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, and on the following day the two tribes met in battle. At first a <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> man met a man of <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>; thus the battle was of single combats: but the two tribes met in a body, and Tare-wai, with Nga-tama-kuao (son of the youngest), faced the enemy. Tare-wai called and said, “I have the first slain.” Nga-tama-kuao called aloud and said, “I have the second slain.” The enemy fled, and were followed by these two warriors. Tare-wai was the swiftest runner, and overtook the enemy and felled them to the ground, and whilst pursuing others left them to be killed by his followers. Thus Tare-wai followed and felled the enemy to the ground with his weapon, till he arrived at Pari-a-haumia (hill of the fern-root). He could not go further, as it was now dark, being a winter's day. On his return he came to O-hine-tu (where the daughter stood), when the spirits of the slain hovered near to him; but they fled from his prowess. As he came on and got to Taki-haruru the same spirits again meddled with him; but he drove them away and went into the pa.</p>
              <p>On the following day they went and looked at the slain, who were lying about like so many reperepe (Callorhynchus australis) thrown up on the ocean-shore. This delighted the father of Tare-wai.</p>
              <p>When the war-party had returned and had gone to rest, in the night the god of Whaka-taka-newha lamented the defeat, and said to the war-party, “The battle-axe withheld is defeat;” but Te-whaka-taka-newha answered, “There was not any other battle-axe but those used in cutting firewood to cook seals.”</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n188"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> VIII.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Yes, I heard in days now gone</l>
                <l>The question asked, “What man</l>
                <l>Can show the path that spirits go,</l>
                <l>And, unabashed, maintain his act?”</l>
                <l rend="pad-left">Though I be caught by</l>
                <l>Snares and traps of those</l>
                <l>Who stay where Karihi</l>
                <l>And Ta-whaki have home,</l>
                <l>Yet, though my bones you lift,</l>
                <l>And change my bones,</l>
                <l>And lift and alter each,</l>
                <l>Yet I shall see</l>
                <l>And be possessed</l>
                <l>Of that food counted by</l>
                <l>That ancient one, the</l>
                <l>Female Mata-morari.</l>
                <l rend="pad-left">Perhaps you deem</l>
                <l>My ears are deaf and</l>
                <l>Numbed by Rakei-ora's blows,</l>
                <l>As were the ears of him</l>
                <l>My younger brother Toro.</l>
                <byline rend="right">
                  <hi rend="i">Song of <name key="name-400834" type="person">Tu-tapa-kihi-rangi</name>.</hi>
                </byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Rau-Rika (Reka).</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rau-rika(reka) (restless or sweet leaf) was a woman who came from Pou-tini (many stakes—the west coast of the Middle Island). She had a desire to have a view from the peaks of the mountains of the interior, and ascended them; and, seeing the ocean on the east coast, she came down to the east coast, to the settlement of Pu-hou (Coriaria ruscifolia), at the river Ra-kaia (entangled). The settlement of Pu-hou was at Tau-mutu (end
<pb xml:id="n189" n="176"/>
of the year), at the mouth of that large river. Rau-rika made herself known to Pu-hou, who at the time was preparing some timber with his stone axes. Rau-rika asked him, “Are these the axes you use?” He answered, “Yes, these are the sort of axes I use.” She remarked, “Your axes are not good ones.” He answered, “My axes are sharp: they bite the wood.” She said, “Your axes are objectionable; my axes are good.” At the same time, taking two greenstone axes out of her garment—one called Atua-whaka-taratara (the notching god), and the other Atua-whaka-nihoniho (the god that has teeth—she handed them to him. He took and used them. They were so sharp, and made the wood so smooth, compared with those he had used, that he was delighted with these greenstone axes. He asked her, “Where do you procure the stone of which these axes are made? Where is the country from which you get this greenstone?” She pointed out to him the road leading to the greenstone country. All the people of Pu-hou assembled, and went on a journey to procure greenstone. One hundred men went with Pu-hou, and one hundred went with Whaka-ariki (war-party), the son of Pu-hou. When they had gone some distance they came to the confluence of a swift-running stream. Here the father and the son, with their men, parted. One party went along the bank of one branch of the stream, and the other the other branch. Whaka-ariki and his party perished.</p>
              <p>When Pu-hou got to the west coast he met the parents of Rau-rika. The father was called Te-ihi (the dread), and his wife Hika-mata-whare (rub the face in the house). Pu-hou was accompanied by the dog of Rau-rika. Te-ihi and his wife, seeing the dog of their daughter, wept in dread, as they expected to hear of the death of Rau-rika. They inquired of Pu-hou and said, “Perhaps you have killed our child?” He answered, “No; she is not dead: she is on the east coast.” Rau-rika's parents were in search of greenstone when they met Pu-hou; and, having obtained some, which they called Whaka-rewa (like running water), they gave it to Pu-hou. Pu-hou took it and broke it to
<pb xml:id="n190" n="177"/>
pieces, and gave a piece to each of his men, and returned to his own home; but on his way back he was told of the death of his son and all his party. Pu-hou at once cast away the piece of greenstone he had obtained; but his men kept the pieces they had. He arrived at his home and never again left it. Rau-rika also stayed there, at Tau-mutu, at the mouth of the river Ra-ngaia(kaia) (entangled), and took as her husband Te-korari (the flax), and begat Te-ura-o-meho (the glare of falsehood). Te-korari was of the Wai-tahi (near the stream) Tribe, and all the people of the settlement in which he lived were vassals. These were of the tribes Wai-tahi, Hawea (doubt), and Kopu-ai(wai) (water-pool, or sodden).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rangi-Tama. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Rangi-tama (the heaven defied) was from the North Island—that is, he came from that part of the North Island called Moua (back of the neck), and went on a war-expedition to the Middle Island, and invaded the territory of Taka-ahi (keep near to the fire) and Pa-keha (village of the fairy of the flood), who were captured and killed by Rangi-tama; after which he went to Pou-tini, on the west coast of the Middle Island, where he found the people of the woman Rau-rika living in peace. These he killed, and took all the greenstone he could collect, and returned to his own home.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Ue-Roa. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>You, the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu, must not believe that you speak a different language from that which is spoken by us, the Nga-ti-tahu-potiki. No; but our languages are the same, and the two men from which each of our tribes had their origin spoke the same language and lived at the same place. Kahu-ngunu (garment of the dwarf) and Tahu-potiki (husband of the last-born) lived in the districts called Turanga-nui-a-rua (the long standing of Rua) and Te-poroporo-ki-hua-riki (the poroporo—
<pb xml:id="n191" n="178"/>
Solanum aviculare—of the small fruit), and it is in that locality where the cultivation of our ancestor Ue-roa (long paddling) is situate, which was called Tuara-haua (the cut back). It was only in the generation of men after the time of Kahu-ngunu and Tahu-potiki that their descendants began to separate, and some came across to this, the Wai-pounamu (South Island). There were two reasons for these people separating—one was on account of a woman and the other was on account of a dog; and it was on account of the quarrel about this dog that part of the Nga-i-tahu-potiki left the main tribe and came to the South Island; and these were ever after called Nga-ti-kuri (the descendants of the dog). And those of the Kahu-ngunu who left the main tribe were called Tu-te-kawa (Tu the baptized).</p>
              <p>This is the song of welcome which we shout to any visitors who come from the East Cape:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Seeing the men of Rata (or Ata),</l>
                  <l>The presence of man.</l>
                  <l>Looking on men</l>
                  <l>Is delight;</l>
                  <l>And hope revives,</l>
                  <l>And the soul is clear.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>This song of welcome we also chant when strangers come from those parts. In this we call the names of the strangers.</p>
              <p>We chant:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>O (call the names)!</l>
                  <l>[Who answer, “Yes.”]</l>
                  <l>It is you.</l>
                  <l>[Who answer, “Yes.”]</l>
                  <l>It is you—</l>
                  <l>You who have come</l>
                  <l>From Turanga-nui-a-rua,</l>
                  <l>And from Te Poroporo-hua-riki.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>We do not receive you, our relatives, in silence, as the European receives his guests who are relatives; but we, the <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>, welcome you as those of our own people.</p>
            </div>
            <pb xml:id="n192" n="179"/>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Rangi-Tane At Hataitai. (<name type="organisation" key="name-207087">Nga-Ti-Kahu-Ngunu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The greater portion of the Hataitai Peninsula was occupied by the Rangi-tane (day of man) Tribe in ancient times. It is said Te Rere-wa (runs between) built the pa called O-rua-iti (the small hole). The head chiefs of the people who occupied that pa were Te Rere-wa, Te-hua-taki (take the fruit off), Rangi-taha-titi (day of the steep cliff), and Tu-kanae (look in doubt).</p>
              <p>Te Rere-wa made his lands over to the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu Tribe, and migrated to Aro-paoa (the beaten chest), on the Middle Island. The O-rua-iti Pa was then occupied by a sub-tribe of the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu called Nga-ti-kahu-kura-awhitia (descendants of the red garment which was embraced), and by another tribe called Nga-ti-hakeke (an edible fungus which grows on trees). Their principal chief was called Kainga-kiore (eaten by rats). During the days of Kainga-kiore the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu were at war with the tribes Nga-ti-apa (descendants of Apa—company of workmen) and Nga-ti-hau (descendants of Hau — the scalp of the slain), of Whanga-nui (great harbour), between whom many battles were fought in the vicinity of the O-rua-iti Pa, as the two allied tribes invariably attacked the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu in their own territory. When the last battle was raging Kainga-kiore consulted with the chief of his people as to the expediency of attacking the enemy on the open space outside of the pa. The son of Kainga-kiore and his chiefs objected to such an act. Kainga-kiore was submissive to the ruling of his chiefs for a time. At last he could not endure the indignity of the continuous attacks being made on him, while he, like a coward, kept himself shut up in his fort. He rushed out, and in a loud voice exclaimed, as he dashed forward to meet his enemy hand to hand, “Tukua te kiore a Raka-i-mahiti kia tete, tete ki waho” (“Allow the rat of Raka(Ranga)-i-mahiti (the troop that leaped) to wage his war—to meet his enemy outside in the open”). Followed by a troop of his people he attacked his foes. A desperate conflict
<pb xml:id="n193" n="180"/>
followed, and the enemy were driven back, and retreated to an adjoining gully, from which they again rallied and renewed the struggle, in which Kainga-kiore was killed just as his people had gained the victory over their enemies. During these engagements the Nga-ti-apa and Nga-ti-hau lost many of their bravest warriors, as did the tribe of Kainga-kiore.</p>
              <p>Some time after these battles the district in which they took place was occupied by other hapu (family tribes) of the Kahungunu, and one hapu, called the Nga-ti-hine-pari (daughter of the cliff), built a new pa called Mau-puia (hold to the scrub), whose chief was called Te-rahui (prohibited); and, though battles of slight importance took place when the old enemy attacked that pa, other battles were waged in the Harbour of Tara (Wellington), at Koko-tahi (one tui—parson-bird), and at Te-taniwha (the goblin), in which the Nga-ti-apa were beaten.</p>
              <p>At Te-mahanga (the trap) (Cow Bay) there was an outpost”-not a fort, but a large village—which was occasionally occupied by the resident people when they were fishing or gathering the eggs of sea-birds in summer, near to which was a cave, which they also occupied at night. This cave was said to have been the home of a sea-monster in the days of Tara, the discoverer of this harbour. A large pa was also made on the north-west point of the peninsula, which was named Tapu-te-rangi (sacred day). From this time no battles took place save a few slight skirmishes between fishermen; and gradually, for the next seven generations, the people left the Hataitai district, and resided in other homes on the main land. But one hapu (family tribe) called the Nga-ti-puku (the stomach) still kept possession, who were located there till the days of Te Rau-paraha, when he and his tribe (the Nga-ti-toa) visited this part of the country.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tuahu-Riri. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Ahu-ku-rangi (foster in the sunlight) was the parent of Tuahu-riri (altar of anger), and the sister of Ahu-ku-rangi,
<pb xml:id="n194" n="181"/>
named Te-whata-rau (hundred stages), was the parent of Kahu-patiti (clothed with grass garments), who was parent of Tutu (messenger). Tutu was a female, who was the parent of <name type="person" key="name-208987">Horomona Pohea</name> (or Pohia) (blind).</p>
              <p>Tuahu-riri took to wife Hine-to-wai (daughter dragged in the water), and begat Tura-kau-tahi (Tura all by himself), who took to wife Hine-kakai (daughter of the great eater), and begat Kawe-riri (anger continued) and Hurihia (turned over), who begat Taka-rau (go round), who begat Te-wera (the burnt) and Huru-huru (feathers) and Te-rehe (the enfeebled), who begat Mo-hena (flaccid), who begat Ti-hope (small waist), who begat Haere-roa (long wanderer).</p>
              <p>Te Ahu-ku-raki also begat Hine-te-ao (daughter of daylight), who was taken as wife by Raki-nuku (sky far away) and begat Mate-rau (hundreds killed), who was taken by Rua-tuwhenua (pit of the leper) and begat Poho-mare (stomach of coughing), who was taken by Kura-i-waho (red outside) and begat Panu (slide), who was taken by Ti-pare (head dress of Ti) and begat Puku-kaikai (glutton), who was taken by Raki-pa-taua (day of mourning) and begat Hikaka (reckless), a man, who took Kahu-potiki (child's garment) and begat Wahena-komako (white one).</p>
              <p>Matua-hai-tiri (thunder) owned the canoe which was wrecked near Wai-taki(tangi), of which the following were part of the cargo: Whi-teko, a very small fish, which was owned by Mate-wawao (attempt to separate enemies), who, with Tako-roto (gums inside), were of the Roroa (long) people. There was also the kaeo (fresh-water mussel), found in the kelp belonging to Pukapuka-tawiti-witi (thick mat of the trap).</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8-d1-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Tu-Ahu-Riri. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The people living at Kai-koura (eat the crawfish) felt a longing to see those of their own people who lived at Moe-raki (sleep in the calm). They therefore proceeded overland by the road to O-tau or O-tii (the barking of the dog, or the place of
<pb xml:id="n195" n="182"/>
the tii), and returned to Te-ra-whiti (the east), and went to Te-tau-mutu (end of the year), to see Mata-uira (flashing face) at the pa of Tu-ahu-riri (the dam in the creek). Mata-uira and Tu-ahu-riri were chiefs of high rank.</p>
              <p>Mata-uira and a party went to Haka-roa (long haka) (d), and Tu-ahu-riri invited the visitors to stay at his pa. So soon as Mata-uira and his followers had left the pa of Tu-ahu-riri, Tu-ahu-riri sent a messenger called Whana-kai, or Whaka-kai (the ear-ornament), to Kai-a-poi (game at balls), to collect a war-party. The warriors of Tu-ahu-riri collected (but they were only his vassals, and not men of his own tribe), and came and secreted themselves near to the Tau-mutu Pa, and sent word into the pa of their arrival to Tu-ahu-riri, saying, “Here are the men.”</p>
              <p>Tu-ahu-riri now allowed the visitors to proceed on their way to Haka-roa; but so soon as they had left the pa and gone some distance, Tu-ahu-riri rose and waved to the war-party in ambush, and gave orders to surround the strangers now on their way to Haka-roa. The vassals rose and pursued them, and killed all but three women and one man, who were taken as slaves. Kiore (rat) was the chief of the strangers, who was also killed.</p>
              <p>When the news of this was heard at Moe-raki by Kanapu (lightning), Uri-haka (little offspring), and Tau-maro (waistcloth-string), they felt sorry for the death of this party. They collected their warriors and went to Tau-mutu, where the people had been killed, and in the dark entered the pa and concealed themselves at the sides of the houses. One man, named Ure(Uru)-pihanga-iti (heads laid in a heap), came out of a house, at whom Kanapu made a blow with his taiaha and killed him. All those in the pa were taken prisoners. A chief called Ku-whare (stay in the house) was, by the orders of a young chief called Korako (white hawk), of high rank, taken from the prisoners of the pa by four warriors, and carried to Mua. This man was intended by the young chief as a sacred victim, as the first killed by him in battle. When the victim had
<pb xml:id="n196" n="183"/>
been taken to Mua, Korako was told to “kill his man—to use his weapon.” The boy struck the victim; but those holding the prisoner became afraid and fled into the Wai-horo (swift water) Stream. The victim also ran into the same stream, and swam across to the other bank, and performed the ceremony of sprinkling his head, and ran off as fast as he could to Wai-kakahi (water of the unio), and thence on along the mountain-range to O-nau-ete or O-ma-neti (where the game of neti or niti was played), which is a mountain. Thence he descended to the plain, to Oka-poho or Oka-pako (cut the stomach open), and pressed on to get to Kai-a-poi (game played with balls), where his people were. But at Oka-poho he was seen by a noted and swift runner called Te-whaka-rae (the headland), who gave chase to the fugitive. Papa-rae, or Te-whaka-rae, called to him and said, “Go, run swiftly, that you may escape.” This has become a proverb in these days. The fugitive went on, and passed Wai-kuku, or Wai-pupu (water of the mussel, or water of the pigeon), which is a branch creek of Wai-hora (water spread out). Here he felt fatigued, and went on the other side of Wai-hora, and came to Pako-rau (small open space in the forest), and on to Wai-whio (water of the Anthus novæ-zealandiæ), and on to Wai-kirikiri (water of the gravel), and on to Paka-ra (burst as a heated stone when water is put on it), and thence on by the plain of Oka-pako (rip the black open), and on to Te-wharo-kuri, or Hora-kuri (dark cave of the dog, or the dog spread out), and on to Here-one, or Here-aro (repeat incantations on the land, or repeat incantations over the front of the body); thence on to Te-wai-a-tane (the water of the forest-god), which is a great river; and on to O-tane-mana (the power of Tane), and arrived at Kai-a-poi.</p>
              <p>It was determined by the people of this pa to revenge the death of those killed. All the people were assembled, and when the tribes had proceeded on their war-expedition, and had arrived at Moe-raki, they placed their swift runners in ambush near to the Moe-raki Pa. Four men came out of the pa and
<pb xml:id="n197" n="184"/>
were pursued by the runners. Two of the four were taken, and the swift runners entered the pa with the two who escaped, which caused the occupants to rise in a body and prepare for battle. But they turned their gaze on the sea and not on the numerous enemy; so that they should not cause a panic. The two priests of the pa, called Rahui (made sacred) and Tauira (disciple), chanted their incantations over a sacred tahaa (calabash), and performed the ceremonies. With staring eyes they moved their hands round and round the calabash, as if in the act of whirling the souls of their enemies into it. Having done this the priests said, “The souls of all our enemies are in the calabash, and the spirit of the great chief Te-mata-uira (the red face) has also gone in.” When the wind had changed Rahui and Tauira-ki-waho selected ten men, who were to go out of the pa and challenge the enemy. They went and defied their foes, and attacked them with their spears. The enemy accepted the challenge, and they fought, but no one was wounded. The ten men came back into the pa and were pursued by the enemy up to the gate, where they were met by a body of men from within, and Rahui and Tauira-ki-waho gained a victory over the attacking party; but Te-mata-uira was killed in leading on his men in the attacking party. The enemy fled and were pursued by the people of the pa. One thousand four hundred were killed and two hundred escaped. The fugitives escaped to Wai-ana-ka-rua, or Wai-a-nuku-rua (water of Nuku-rua—two worlds), to which they were followed by the visitors; and when the pursuers had gone back the fugitives sent a messenger to Tu-ahu-riri saying, “You are requested to come back and witness the death of your father.” When he heard that his father Mata-uira had been killed, Tu-ahu-riri went and entered the pa of the fugitives and said, “I will go back.” The people said, “We will go with you;” and all the people went with him. They went by way of Moe-raki, and when near to the pa of Te-kanapu, the latter saw them, and also discovered that all the people were
<pb xml:id="n198" n="185"/>
returning in company with Tu-ahu-riri. So Te-kanapu laid before Tu-ahu-riri the corpse of his father. When Tu-ahu-riri came near to Te-kanapu, Te-kanapu sang this song:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>You have come direct to me.</l>
                  <l>Then let firewood be broken, so</l>
                  <l>That I may be cooked. In future</l>
                  <l>Will some chiefs of higher rank</l>
                  <l>Or nobler mien be here to kill.</l>
                  <l>The oven now gapes wide,</l>
                  <l>And maybe I shall lie therein.</l>
                  <l>Even now, at once, this day.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>Te-kanapu said to Tu-ahu-riri, “Stand you on one side: let me and my stone axe have our will on it.” And all the people of Tu-ahu-riri were killed; but Tu-ahu-riri was spared, and kept in slavery.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d8-d1-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Te-Rua-Pu (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Te-rua-pu (the pit of ceremonies) lived at Te-tau-mutu (the broken waistbelt), and went in a war-party to Wai-koua-iti (the water become little), where Te-kanapu lived. (The warriors of the war-party were from Te-tau-mutu.) The pa was surrounded by the warriors, and Te-kanapu came out of the pa and encouraged the defenders. The enemy were out on the plain. When he had again entered the pa the enemy followed him, and attempted to take possession of the puharas (towers); but so soon as they came near to the towers stones were hurled down from the towers on them, and they fled, and built houses in which to rest and look at those in the pa. When it was dark Tara-tu (anger aroused), the priest of the war-party, chanted the incantations and performed the ceremonies to the sky that heavy rain might descend. That night a storm of rain came down, and the attacking party moved up to the gate of the pa with the hope that in the deluge of rain the besieged were not watching; but as they gained the outer work of the pa they were surprised to find the sentinels watching, and as they went back to their houses one of the watchmen repeated this call of the sentinels of a besieged pa:—</p>
              <pb xml:id="n199" n="186"/>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Give the food to the parent,</l>
                  <l>Give the water to the parent,</l>
                  <l>And he will place it</l>
                  <l>Before the mouths (of his children)</l>
                  <l>It will not be so;</l>
                  <l>It will not be so.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>The evening of another day came, and Te-rua-pu said, “Not any death has been caused by the attacking party.” So when the darkness of another day came Te-rua-pu entered the water which ran round part of the pa, and crept along in the water to one end of the pa, and entered it, and went to where the people kept the symbol of the god Roko-nui-a-tau (Rongo-nui-a-tau) (Rongo, the god of the kumara, of great fame through all the year), and stole it, and brought it away to his people, the attacking force. When the god had been stolen and taken away, Tara-i-tu, the priest of the pa, who had charge of the god, dreamt, and in his dream he heard the god Rongo calling to him and saying,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Tara-i-tu, this weapon</l>
                  <l>Is being taken away.</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>At dawn of day Tara-i-tu went to see his charge, and discovered that the god had been taken from the place in which it was kept. He sought for it amongst the various things which were kept near the god; but the god was gone. He called all the people, and went to Mua, and there sought for the missing god. As the people sought for the god Tara-i-tu vociferated the sacred chants, which were heard by the enemy outside. As the people continued the search Tara-i-tu with his hands made a small space of the ground clear, so as to resemble a cultivation, and then he made the mounds on it similar to the mounds made for the kumara-crop, in honour of Rongo, the god he had lost. The attacking force now left their houses, and in a body proceeded on their return home. Tara-i-tu saw them depart, and called to them and said, “Return, return, O you Rua-pu of great slaughter! You have got possession of your ancestor. Go; but return, and take these scraps.” The besiegers left with the god
<pb xml:id="n200" n="187"/>
in possession, and on arrival at Te-tau-mutu they took it to Mua, and there left it. But the god felt sorrow for his priest Tara-i-tu and the people of Wai-koua-iti, and the priest felt sorrow for the god, and he wept, and in a dream he heard the god say, “Tara-i-tu, cease to sleep: rise up. The war-weapon has come back, and here it is in the place in which it is kept.” When daylight came he went to where the god was kept, and found it in its old place; and all the people came, and Tara-i-tu performed the ceremonies and chanted the incantations in welcoming the return of the god.</p>
            </div>
          </div>
          <pb xml:id="n201"/>
          <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9" type="chapter">
            <head><hi rend="c">Chapter</hi> IX.</head>
            <epigraph>
              <lg type="verse">
                <l>Disturb me not, O buoyant youths!</l>
                <l>I of myself must travel on,</l>
                <l>And go the road that you must tread,</l>
                <l>And wait your coming there.</l>
                <l>Yes, close to you the weeds of Tura wait;</l>
                <l>Grey hairs and death not distant are.</l>
                <l>My days of youth and power are past,</l>
                <l>And darkness hath embraced my eyes.</l>
                <l>Leave me now, enfeebled, here to lie,</l>
                <l>And let me gaze on what ye soon must be.</l>
                <byline rend="right"><hi rend="i">Ancient song sung by an old man, who was laughed at<lb/>
by youths for his grey hairs</hi>.</byline>
              </lg>
            </epigraph>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="c">Kui, Tutu-Mai-Ao, and Turehu.</hi>
                <lb/>
                <hi rend="lsc">(<name type="organisation" key="name-150005">Nga-Puhi</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>This island, Ao-tea-roa (long white cloud), was fished up by Maui, and when seen it was land. Hence it was called the “Fish of Maui.”</p>
              <p>Maui left Kui (short of food) in charge of the land, and from Kui are descended the tribe called Nga-ti-kui, who are a numerous people on the “Fish of Maui.”</p>
              <p>When the people of Maui had lived many years on the “Fish of Maui” a people voyaged from the other side of the ocean who were called Tutu-mai-ao (procure the clouds), and came to the “Fish of Maui,” and so soon as they landed began to kill and assume a superior knowledge over the resident people, and intermarried with them, and eventually the people of Kui were annihilated, and Kui himself went down and lived beneath the surface of the earth, and the power over and the authority on
<pb xml:id="n202" n="189"/>
the “Fish of Maui” were assumed by the Tutu-mai-ao. But, again, a people called Turehu (sleepy, fairy-like people) came from the other side of the ocean, and landed on the “Fish of Maui,” and attacked the Tutu-mai-ao in the same way as they had dealt with Kui, and intermarried with the Tutu-mai-ao, and soon took the sole power and rule over the land, and Tutu-mai-ao became exterminated. And, again, there came a people who were descendants of the Maui line of ancestors, to seek for the land of Maui, who were called Maori (ma-ori, by the breeze), and when they had lived ten generations on the land they acted in the same way to Turehu as Turehu had done to Tutu-mai-ao, and Turehu became extinct, and Maori have occupied this land, the “Fish of Maui,” for forty-six generations.</p>
              <p>Now, O people! consider Kui, Tutu-mai-ao, and Turehu. These have all disappeared, and not one is here to whom we can bid welcome.</p>
              <p>Now Tutu-mai-ao has become an indistinct being, which, when looked at for some time, disappears. And Turehu is now represented by the Patu-pai-a-rehe (wild men), who go on the mountain, where their language, when heard, is taken for that of man, but which is only the voice of the Turehu spirits, who are now no more, but have been exterminated, and what they knew and their history have been lost.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1-d1" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Kahui-Tipua. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The Kahui-tipua (or ogre band) were the first occupants of the South Island. They were giants, who could stride from mountain-range to mountain-range, swallow rivers, and transform themselves into anything, animate or inanimate, that they chose. The following is the tradition of the tipua of Matau (hook) (Molyneux):—</p>
              <p>When Te-rapu-wai, who dwelt at Matau, went in small parties of ten to hunt for weka they never returned. Tens and tens went out and never came back. Then every one felt sure something was consuming them, but what it was they could not tell. A long time passed, and then it was found how these
<pb xml:id="n203" n="190"/>
people perished. It was learnt from a woman, the sole survivor of one of these hunting-parties. She said that on the hills they were met by a tipua (an ogre) accompanied by ten two-headed dogs. After killing all the men he carried her to his cave near the river, where she lived with him, and in time became covered all over with scales from the ogre's body. She was very miserable, and determined to escape; but this was not easy, as the ogre took care to fasten her by a cord, which he kept jerking whenever she was out of his sight. As the cave was close to the river, she crept to the entrance, where raupo grew thickly, and, having cut a quantity, tied it in bundles. The next day, when the monster slept, she crept out and formed the raupo-bundles into a mokihi (raft), and then tied the string to the rushes, which, being elastic, would prevent the immediate discovery of her flight when the cord was jerked. Getting on to the raft she dropped down the river, the swift current bearing her rapidly towards its mouth, where her friends lived.</p>
              <p>The ogre did not wake for a long time. When he did he called out, “Kai-a-mio, e! (food of the dogs), where are you?” Not receiving an answer, he went to the entrance of the cave and searched. Not finding any footprints there he smelt the water, and at once discovered how she had escaped. Then in his rage he swallowed the river and dried it up from end to end, but not before Kai-a-mio was safely housed in her native village. After cleaning herself from the scales which covered her body, the woman told her people all she knew about the ogre, and they resolved to put him to death. “When does he sleep?” they asked. “When the north-west wind blows,” was her reply, “then he sleeps long and heavily.” So they waited for a north-wester, and then proceeded to the cave. Having collected a great quantity of fern, which they piled at the entrance, they fired it. When the heat awoke the monster, he could think of no way of escape except through a hole in the roof. While struggling to get out through this the people set upon him with clubs and beat him to death. Fortunately the
<pb xml:id="n204" n="191"/>
ogre's dogs were away hunting, or else he never could have been killed.</p>
              <p>It was during this period that the canoe called Arai-te-uru (bar of the west) was capsized off Moe-raki (sleep in the day), and the cargo strewn along the beach, where may still be seen the eel-basket of Hape-ki-tau-raki (club-foot in the calm year), and the slave Puke-tapu (sacred hill), and the calabashes and kumara.</p>
              <p>Passing on from this tradition, we come to traditions which relate to tribes that have been utterly destroyed.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1-d2" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Te-Rapu-Wai. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Te-rapu-wai, or Nga-ai-tanga-a-te-puhi-rere (the seekers of water, or the descendants of the flying plume), succeeded the Kahui-tipua, and rapidly spread themselves over the greater part of the South Island. They have left traces of their occupation in the shell-heaps found both along the coast and far inland. It was in their time that the country around Invercargill is said to have been submerged, the forests of Canterbury and Otago (O-takou) destroyed by fire, and the moa exterminated. Te-rapu-wai and Wai-taha (beside the water) were portions of the same tribe, Te-rapu-wai forming the vanguard when the migration from the North Island took place. Several Maori authorities incline to this opinion, others maintain that they were separate tribes; if so, they were probably contemporaries, and, like Rangi-tane (spouse of heaven) and <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> (the spouse) in subsequent times, one may have come from the west and the other from the east coast of the North Island.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1-d3" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Wai-Taha. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>Of the Wai-taha very little is known, their traditions having almost entirely perished with the extinction of their conquerors. But there is sufficient evidence to warrant the supposition that the few traditions which still remain were preserved by the remnant of Wai-taha who were spared by <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> (cook-food for a long time, sodden) to work their fisheries and
<pb xml:id="n205" n="192"/>
kumara-plantations till they thought it necessary for their own safety to exterminate them in order to prevent their alliance with the invading <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>. There is no reason, therefore, to regard the traditions relating to the Wai-taha as mere fables.</p>
              <p>It would appear that Wai-taha one of the original immigrants from Hawa-iki was the founder of the tribe. He came with Tama-te-kapua and Nga-toro-i-rangi (the visits to heaven) in the canoe Arawa (shark), and his taumata (peak of a hill where the temple was, and where they could bask in the sun), near Taupo, is still pointed out. But at a very early date he or his immediate descendants must have left that locality and travelled south. Separated by the stormy straits of Rau-kawa (deep blue) from their countrymen, Wai-taha were long left in the enjoyment of peace and plenty, and as a consequence rapidly increased, till, as the Natives say, “they covered the land like ants.” The size of the pas and the extent of the kitchen-middens along the coast attributed to them afford conclusive evidence as to their numbers. At Mai-rangi (from heaven) and Kapuka-riki (little handful) (Cust) the remains of a walled pa extending for about three miles along the downs existed till the settlement of Europeans in that locality. Wiremu te Uki, Henare Pereita, and others, who frequented the place to gather the stems of the cabbage-palm, which grew luxuriantly there in “soil enriched by the fat of man,” for making kauru (cooked root of the tii, which is very sweet), a favourite article of food, assert that twenty years ago the broad outer ditch of the pa could be seen, and that from the bottom of it to the top of the bank was about seven feet; and that at regular intervals along the wall there were openings showing plainly where the gates had been. They recollected old men saying that these gates were known to have had names, which were now forgotten. Te-wai-manongia (the water shut up) and his son Tauhanga-ahu (wait for an answer from the gods) are said to have ruled these pas at the time they were destroyed by <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>.</p>
              <p>Some time before the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> invasion there lived on
<pb xml:id="n206"/>
<figure xml:id="Whi03AnciP006a"><graphic url="Whi03AnciP006a.jpg" mimeType="image/jpeg" xml:id="Whi03AnciP006a-g"/><head><hi rend="c">Aurei. Kapeu. Kurukuru</hi>.</head></figure>
<pb xml:id="n207" n="193"/>
the banks of the Ra-kaia (day of theft) a chief named Tu-te-wai-mate (Tu of the bad water), regarding whom a story worth recording has reached us. Moko, (tattooed), a robber-chieftain, had fixed his stronghold on the Wai-para (sediment), the choice of the spot being determined by the existence of a cave in close proximity to the highway along which a regular trade was carried on up and down the coast; the preserved mutton-birds, dried fish, and kauru from the south being exchanged for preserved forest-birds, mats, and other things from the north. Moko was in the habit of robbing and murdering any small party of carriers who might venture too near to him; and he might have continued to do so without molestation, as the carriers were for the most part slaves, whose death was not worth avenging, had he not been so unfortunate as to kill a near relation of the great Tu-te-wai-mate. This chief, already smarting under previous losses of property, was exasperated beyond all endurance by the murder of his kinsman, and summoned his tribe to destroy Moko and his band. The people responded in such numbers to his call that when they started on their march the dust they raised resembled the smoke of a great fire on the plains, and their spears darkened the sky. Leaving the bulk of his forces at Kapuka-riki, Tu-te-wai-mate pushed on early one morning with a few chosen warriors to Moko's stronghold. He found the place quite unprepared for an attack, all the men except Moko being away. Having ascertained from some women whom he questioned that the robber-chieftain was asleep in a cave hard by, he quietly approached, the spot, where he found him lying asleep on a mat, all unconscious of danger. But, like a true knight, he scorned to strike his sleeping foe, and, raising his voice, he uttered the following challenge:—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>I, Tu-te-wai-mate,</l>
                  <l>Tu-te-wai-mate, son of Popo-tahi (anointed one),</l>
                  <l>Swift as the wind from the Ra-kaia Gorge,</l>
                  <l>Have forestalled the drying of the morning dew.</l>
                </lg>
                <pb xml:id="n208" n="194"/>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>[Tu-te-wai-mate,</l>
                  <l>Tu-te-wai-mate a Popo-tahi,</l>
                  <l>Te hau tuku mai i roto Ra-kaia,</l>
                  <l>Te mahea te hauku o te ata.]</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>The startled robber, raising himself to a sitting posture, replied,—</p>
              <q>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>Ho, Moko,</l>
                  <l>Moko, son of Hau-tere (swift wind),</l>
                  <l>The wind coming down from Mount Tere (float),</l>
                  <l>The man who was fed upon uncooked shark.</l>
                </lg>
                <lg type="verse">
                  <l>[Ho Moko,</l>
                  <l>Moko a Hau-tere,</l>
                  <l>Te hau tuku mai runga Maunga-tere,</l>
                  <l>Te tangata i whangainga ki te mango mata.]</l>
                </lg>
              </q>
              <p>As he uttered the last word the treacherous Moko, by a sudden and unexpected thrust, felled his generous foe to the ground, and soon put an end to his existence.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1-d4" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc">Poua-Kai (Bird). (<name key="name-400841" type="organisation">Wai-Taha</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>It is from the Wai-taha that the following account of the destruction of a gigantic bird of prey has been handed down. The event occurred in times preceding Tu-te-wai-mate and the period referred to in the scraps of Wai-taha history which have survived. (The story possesses peculiar interest when considered in connection with the discovery of the Harpagornis moorei at Glenmark. Does it prove that the Maoris knew that bird, or is it to be classed with the taniwha stories common in the north—is it an imported and localized tradition?)</p>
              <p>A Poua-kai (aged eating) had built its nest on a spur of the Tawera (morning star) Mountain, and, darting down from thence, it seized and carried off men, women, and children as food for itself and its young. For, though its wings made a loud noise as it flew through the air, it rushed with such rapidity upon its prey that none could escape from its talons. At length a brave man called Te-hau-o-tawera (the sacred power of Tawera) came on a visit to the neighbourhood, and, finding that the people were being destroyed, and that they were so
<pb xml:id="n209" n="195"/>
paralyzed with fear as to be incapable of adopting any means for their own protection, he volunteered to capture and kill this rapacious bird, provided they would do what he told them. This they willingly promised, and, having procured a quantity of manuka (Leptospermum scoparium) saplings, he went one night with fifty men to the foot of the hill, where there was a pool sixty feet in diameter. This he completely covered with a network formed of the saplings, and under this he placed the fifty men armed with spears and thrusting weapons, while he himself, as soon as it was light, went out to lure the Poua-kai from its nest. He did not go far before that destroyer spied him, and swooped down towards him. Hau-o-tawera had to run for his life, and just succeeded in reaching the shelter of the network when the bird pounced upon him, and, in its violent efforts to reach its prey, forced its legs through the network and became entangled. The fifty men plunged their spears into its body, and after a desperate encounter succeeded in killing it. (Wereta Tainui, of Greymouth, says that near Inanga-hua there is a place called the Poua-kai's Nest, where tradition tells of one being killed. Irai Tihau, of Wai-rewa, saw at Poupou-tu-noa, in Otago, in 1848, near the River Kaeaea, what was said to be a Poua-kai's nest. The name may be translated “the old glutton.”)</p>
              <p>The Wai-taha, after a peaceful occupation of what was then known as the “food-abounding island,” were obliged to resign possession of it into the hands of <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, and were ultimately destroyed or absorbed by that people.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1-d5" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The origin of the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> is nearly as obscure as that of their predecessors. Like them they came from the North Island, being driven down before a stronger tribe. Their pitiless treatment of Wai-taha was afterwards repeated upon themselves by the stronger and more warlike <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>. (Their destruction of the Wai-taha, and their own subsequent destruction, accounts for the absence of all traditions relating to the visit of <name type="person" key="name-034630">Abel Tasman</name> in 1642. Just as the destruction of
<pb xml:id="n210" n="196"/>
the tribes inhabiting the shores of the strait by Rau-paraha (leaf of the paraha plant) in this century explains why no account of Captain Cook's visit in 1769 has been preserved amongst the Natives now residing in that neighbourhood.)</p>
              <p>From the Natives at the extreme south of the Island a genealogical table has been obtained which traces their origin to the offspring of Awa-topa (creek of the stingray). The following legend states the cause of their leaving the North Island:—</p>
              <p>Awa-topa and Rauru (god of the hair of the head) were brothers, sons of Ruarangi (full-grown animal) and Manu-tai-hapua (sea-bird of the pool). They both commenced to build houses for themselves at the same time. Rauru was the first to finish; and, having performed the ceremonies of purification, he announced his intention of going off on a voyage. His elder brother begged him to wait till he had completed his house; but this Rauru refused to do. Awa-topa, overcome with rage at his refusal, killed him. The tribe, hearing of what had taken place, avenged Rauru by killing Awa-topa. This led to the secession of three families, children of the elder brother-namely, the Puhi-kai-ariki (plume that is better than all others), Puhi-manawanawa (plume that contends), and Matuku-here-koti (Matuku who conciliated the child prematurely born), who went to the South Island. The rest of the tribe remained behind on the North Island. Relationship is claimed by the descendants of <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> with Wai-kato (smarting water) through a puhi (betrothed woman) of the Awa-topa clan who settled there, and with Nga-puhi (the plumes) through Maru-nui (great shade), who was connected with Maru-kore (no shade), one of their ancestors.</p>
              <p>During the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> occupation an event occurred which seems to throw some light upon the origin of the Chatham Islanders:</p>
              <p>Tradition says that a canoe, manned entirely by chiefs whose names are forgotten, but who are known as “Nga toko ono”
<pb xml:id="n211" n="197"/>
(the Six), went out from Para-kaka-riki (seed for the little green parrot) to fish, and when a long way off from the shore a violent north-west wind sprang up and drove them out to sea, and they were never heard of again. (It is not at all improbable that this canoe reached the Chathams, and that the crew became the progenitors of one section of the present inhabitants. Te Koti, a Maori Wesleyan minister who was stationed for some years on the principal island, states that the Mori-ori (shorn by the wind) have preserved the names of many of the headlands around Aka-roa (Haka-roa long haka) (d), and that they number Mamoa (sodden)—probably a corruption of Ma-moe (ta-moe—cook till sodden)—amongst their ancestors. It is an interesting fact that many of the words in use by the Mori-ori are nearer akin to the Raro-tongan (lower south) form than the Ma-ori (taken by the wind) equivalent. It is quite clear that the <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, like the <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>, came from the east coast of the North Island. How long it was before their possession of the South Island was disputed it is hard to guess correctly; but, judging from their numbers, and the total subjugation of Wai-taha to their rule when the <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> appear on the scene, they could not have held it for less than a hundred years.)</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1-d6" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-400842" type="organisation">Nga-I-Tara</name>. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>A small tribe called Nga-i-tara (descendants of Tara-barb) were the first to make alliances with <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name>, and were the cause of <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> crossing the strait.</p>
            </div>
            <div xml:id="t1-g1-t1-body-d1-d9-d1-d7" type="section">
              <head>
                <hi rend="lsc"><name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>. (<name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-Tahu</name>.)</hi>
              </head>
              <p>The <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> were located at Ha-taitai (salt air), between what is now called Wellington Harbour and the coast. In this pa dwelt a band of warriors renowned for courage and daring, whose warlike propensities had made them rather obnoxious to their kinsmen and neighbours, the Nga-ti-kahu-ngunu(unuunu) (who take their garments off). Among this band dwelt an old chief named Kahu-kura-te-paku (red garment the
<pb xml:id="n212" n="198"/>
little—junior), who was connected with the Nga-i-tara (descendants of Tara—small sea-gull) Tribe, then settled at Wai-mea (insipid), in the South Island. His son Tu-maro (stand unyielding) was married to Ra-kai-te-kura (day of red glow), daughter of Tama-ihu-poru (son with a pug-nose), the seventh from Tahu (beloved), the founder of the tribe. Shortly after his marriage Tu-maro was called away for a time from Ha-taitai; and during his absence his wife, who was pregnant, contracted an improper intimacy with Te-ao-hiku-raki (rangi) (cloud at the end of heaven). Tu-maro returned just before his wife gave birth to a child, and, being ignorant of her misconduct, when the pains of labour began, proceeded to repeat the customary charms to aid delivery. Having exhausted his store of charms and in vain repeated all the genealogies of his ancestors, he began to suspect that something was wrong, and questioned his wife, who, after a little delay, confessed that one of his relations had been with her. “But who was it?” he demanded. “Te-ao-hiku-raki,” she replied. The moment that name was uttered the child was born. Tu-maro, without going near his wife, kept removing her from house to house till her purification and that of the child was accomplished. Then, early one morning, he came to her and told her to paint herself and the infant with red ochre; and to put her best mats on, and to adorn her head with feathers. The woman did as she was bid, wondering all the time what her husband meant to do. When she had finished adorning herself Tu-maro led her into the courtyard of Te-ao-hiku-raki, whom he found sitting under the verandah. “Here,” said he, “is your wife and child,” and without another word turned away and went back to his own house. He then summoned all his immediate friends and relations, and informed them that it was his intention to leave the place immediately, as he could not live on friendly terms with those who had dishonoured him. His father approved of the proposed step; and, acting on his advice, their hapu, carrying with them their families and all their movable goods, crossed the strait
<pb xml:id="n213" n="199"/>
and entered Blind Bay, along the coast of which they sailed till they reached the mouth of the Wai-mea, where they landed and built a pa. Here, for upwards of twenty years, the Nga-i-tara, Nga-ti-whata (sons of Whata—the stage), and Nga-ti-rua (sons of Rua—the pit), subsections of the <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name> Tribe separated from their main body at Ha-taitai, grew into such importance through their alliance with <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> that at last they came to be regarded more in the light of independent tribes than parts of one and the same; and this often complicates the thread of this history.</p>
              <p>But what complicates it still further is the existence of small settlements of Natives in the sounds who came from the west coast of the North Island; including detachments of Rangi-tane (spouse of heaven), Nga-ti-haua (sons of Haua— the stupid), Nga-ti-hape (sons of Hape—club-foot), Nga-i-te-iwi (the people), Nga-i-tawake (sons of Tawake—mend a rent in a canoe), Nga-ti-whare-puka (house of sow-thistle), and Nga-i-tu-rahui (those who are sacred). The Rangi-tane appear to have been the most important. Te-hau (the wind) was their chief, and his cultivations at Te-karaka (the karaka-tree), known as Ka-para-te-hau (the wind will change) and O-kainga (food eaten), are still pointed out. Kupe, the great navigator, is said to have poured salt water upon these cultivations for the purpose of destroying them, and so formed pools which remain to this day. These Natives never seem to have extended their settlements much beyond the sounds, and little of their history worth recording has been preserved by the remnant of their descendants who escaped destruction at the hands of Te-rau-paraha (leaf of the paraha plant).</p>
              <p>Beyond Wai-mea the Nga-ti-wairangi (the irritable) and Nga-ti-kopiha (the food-store), who, in common with <name key="name-102750" type="organisation">Nga-ti-mamoe</name> and <name key="name-207081" type="organisation">Nga-i-tahu</name>, were descended from Tura (bald), took up their abode, and spread from there all down the west coast.</p>
              <p>About twenty-five years after the secession of Kahu-kura-te-paku and his followers, communication with Ha-taitai was reopened under the following circumstances: Tu-ahu-riri (the
<pb xml:id="n214" n="200"/>
dam in the water), deserted in infancy by Tu-maro (stand firm), had now attained to man's estate, and had settled with his wives on the southeast coast of the North Island. But he could not rest till he had solved a question which had troubled him all his life. Once when a child he had been startled by hearing the mother of one of his playmates, whom he had struck, exclaim, “What a bullying fellow this bastard is!” Running up to his own mother, he immediately asked if it was true that he was a bastard. “No,” she said. “Then where,” he asked, “is my father?” “Look where the sun sets: that is where your father dwells.” He kept these words treasured up in his memory, and now, having attained to man's estate, he determined to go in search of his father. Leaving his wives behind him he embarked with seventy men in a war-canoe, and crossed the straits to Wai-mea; arrived there he landed and drew up the canoe in front of the pa. The inhabitants came forth to welcome him in, and invited him to occupy the residence of their chief. On entering the house Tu-ahu-riri laid himself down on his back near the door, whilst his companions seated themselves round the sides of the house. As no one in the place recognized any of them, the usual preparations were made for their destruction; as it was always held, by us Maori that those who were not known friends must be regarded as our enemies, and treated accordingly. Kahu-kura-te-paku stationed armed men all round the house, and while he was preparing to attack the newcomers the women and slaves were busy heating the stones and preparing the ovens to cook their bodies. While these preparations were being made, and every one was longing for the time when the bodies would be cooked and ready for them to feast upon, the children of the village came flocking round the entrance curious to see the strangers. One more venturesome than the rest climbed up to the window, and communicated to those behind him what he saw; while so occupied Tu-ahu-riri, looking up at the roof, said, “Ah! just like
<pb xml:id="n215" n="201"/>
the red battens of my grandfather Kahu-kura-te-paku's house which he left over the other side at Kau-whakaara-waru” (bath in the summer). The boy on hearing this ran and told the men who were lying in wait. They made him repeat the words several times, and then Kahu-kura-te-paku said, “I never left any house or painted battens on the other side, only the boy on whose account we came across. Go, ask him his name.” Then one arose and approached and called out, “Inside there. Eh! Sit up. Tell me who you are.” Then Tu-ahu-riri sat up and said, “I am Te-hiku-tawa-tawa-o-te-raki” (tail of the mackerel of the heaven—spotted clouds), the name given to him by his father when he was born. The man went back and told Kahu-kura-te-paku, who was overwhelmed with shame when he discovered that he had been craving after the flesh of his own grandson. Approaching the house he told him to come forth, not by the door, but the window (d), so that they might take the tapu off the wood and stones which they had got ready to cook him and his friends with, as the intention had defiled them. Having clambered through the window and embraced his grandson (grandfather), Tu-ahu-riri felt that he was safe; nevertheless he did not forget the indignity to which he had been subjected by his own relations, and he determined to take the first opportunity of punishing them for it. When returning to his own home with Kahu-kura-te-paku a few weeks afterwards, the people of Wai-mea begged Tu-ahu-riri to come back and visit them in the autumn, when food would be plentiful, and they could entertain him more hospitably. But, instead of doing so, he waited till he knew that they had planted their fields, and had nothing in their storehouses; then, taking one hundred men in addition to the seventy who went with him before, he recrossed the strait. When he landed with all his followers the inhabitants of Wai-mea welcomed him very warmly, but apologized for the small quantity of food which they had set before him, which, they assured him, was owing, not to inhospitality, but to the emptiness of their stores. When every
<pb xml:id="n216" n="202"/>
particle of food in the place was consumed Tu-ahu-riri returned home. Shortly after his departure the house he occupied was accidentally burnt down; the site of it was soon covered with a luxuriant crop of wild cabbage, which the people of the pa, driven by hunger, had to gather and eat, and in consequence of their so doing they all died. The greens were tapu, because they grew on the site of a house once occupied by Kahu-kura-te-paku and his grandson. (The colic produced by famished people gorging on greens proved fatal because the pain was attributed to the agency of th